claiming somewhat that the Spaniard was vnwilling to yéeld coulde by no terror of excommunication hinder a Historia Adriani king Philips armie but it entred vpon the popes countrey and prosecuted his holinesse with great rigour So likewise in Iuliers and Italy the Spaniard hath iniambed vpon others right notwithstanding consent in Religion Further hée doubteth not to affirme That the warres and tumults in kingdomes rounde about vs haue principally proceeded from alteration of religion in England Which is but a ridiculous conceite and a vaine imagination For when as yet England continued in popish superstition the pope and his agents stirred vp Charles the fift to persecute the princes of Germanie Francis the first his officers to murder the poore inhabitants of Cabriers and Merindol And when her Maiestie came to the crowne all the worlde knoweth that her studie was rather peace then warre as her agents can yet testifie that often mooued both the Spaniard to cease his warres in the Low Countries and the French to desist to persecute his subiects that except in matters of their conscience promised al obedience Beside that it is a fond imaginatō to thinke that her Maiestie or her agents had that credite in other countries that shée coulde make them take armes at her pleasure No no the worlde is witnesse that it is the pope that is the firebrand of the warres throughout all Christendome Hée stirred vp Charles the fift against the Germaines as appéereth both by his letters and negotiation with him and by the aide hée sent to him against them Hée enflamed the warres in France and neuer woulde let matters settle as appéereth by the negotiation of his legates and by infinite testimonies When as yet her Maiestie did not so much as procéed against any papist for religion then did Pius the fift that furious frier publish his shamelesse and railing bull against her and sent Nicholas Morton to perswade the Earles of Westmerland and Northumberland and their followers to rebell against her And so hée declareth himselfe to be Antichrist that shall cause all to bée slaine that will not admit his religion and that is figured in the second beast Apocal. 13. This companion therefore that doth impute the cause of warres vnto vs is like that good fellow that saide the cause why hée robbed and spoiled was because men carried money with them vpon the high way Wée cannot hinder the malice and ambition of the pope and Spaniard that prosecuteth warres against innocents But they are to be blamed that offer violence to the peaceable and defende open wrong and not they that mainteine their right Lastly hée telleth vs and that in a lamentable voice That if this alteration had not hapned wee had not seene the depriuation of all the sacred order of bishops in one day togither with their perpetuall imprisonment nor so many noble houses ouerthrowne nor so many troubled for persisting in their fathers faith and not consenting to this change nor the torturing hanging and quartering of a hundred priests most of them gentlemen and youthes of rare witte Percase he is hired to shedde some few teares Assuredly hée wéepeth without iust cause For neither were all the popish prelates depriued in one day nor were they cōmitted to perpetuall imprisonment Nor was any papist héere directly troubled for persisting in his fathers faith nor haue any noble houses bin ouerthrowne by religion but rather by rebellion Neither were those simple vnlearned youthes whom the popes agents haue sent into England to prepare the way to rebellion hanged and quartered for religion but for treason Further we say for answer that those prelates whom he talketh of were no bishops nor teachers but woluish murderers of Gods saints and hirelings of Antichrist whosemarke they bore and yet diuers of them were suffred to runne away Some of them were neuer imprisoned others were onely restrained that either to their owne houses or to places where they had all things in abundance Nay albeit they refused to consecrate her Maiestie and denied her right yet shée did not as shée might lawfully vse force against them But if any shoulde denie to consecrate the pope albeit no prince yet shoulde it cost them their liues Further the worlde knoweth how much her Maiestie hath fauoured her nobilitie Shée coulde not doe more honour to any then to the duke of Norfolke Yet coulde shée not mollifie his hart toward her She neuer thought euill of the earle of Westmerland and Northumberland yet did they séeke her destruction at the solicitation of a wicked priest called Nicholas Morton Henrie Earle of Northumberland albeit farre engaged in practises of rebellion yet was he suffred to enioy his honour and liuing And diuers that were farre interessed in that action were not called in questiō If then any perished in those practises the fault was wholy their owne Her Maiestie was sorrowfull for their wilfulnesse rather then cause of their ouerthrowe As for wilfull Recusants they were not once called in question before that the pope vsed their obstinacie as a meanes to worke the ouerthrow of the state And now notwithstanding they do adhere to the pope her Maiesties enimie and will not disauow his authoritie in depriuing her of her right which is a matter of great consideration yet all their punishment is onely a mulct for not comming to church and restreint that they doe not easily ioine with forraine enemies They enioy their landes their goods and most of them too great libertie albeit euill affected to the state and wholy addicted to a most abominable and damnable religion Our brethren in other places onely for professing the truth without other cause loose not onely goods landes and country but libertie and life also Wherefore if they be wise let them acknowledge that they liue vnder a gratious Princesse and see that such leud proctors as this leaue prating in their cause least they heare that which shall make them séeme vnworthy all fauour in all indifferent mens iudgment Against the poore yoong men that haue died for their practising for the pope I wil not say much I do rather lament that they should be so abused as to be drawne out of their countrey to forreine enemies and to be emploied in their seruice either to their owne destruction or to the hurt of their countrey but most of all that they shoulde to the finall losse of their soules yéeld themselues thrall to Antichrist and embrace his damnable doctrine and heresies Onely thus much being vrged by this Noddies importunitie I could not choose but say in defence of our religion and the present gouernment that they were executed for treason and not for their heresies or false doctrine Which appéereth notoriously by their enditements by the euidence by the iudgement and manner of execution That the sentence is most iust it is euident both by the ancient lawes of this lande and by the lawes of all nations By the a 25. Ed. 3.2
to enter into disloial practises or else to allow their tyrannicall and vniust pretenses And therefore all this talke about the popes furious excommunications and other acts of hostilitie is méerely impertinent where the encounter and contention is about the practises of papists that shoulde shewe themselues subiects Fourthly the pope had no reason to complaine that popish prelates for adhering to him were restreined For no state may suffer such to enioy their libertie as adhere to forreine enimies Nor do the popes suffer their Cardinals or friers to adhere to others whom they accompt their enimies Fiftlie what had the pope to do withall albeit the Quéene for causes did forbid her subiects to depart the countrey Hath the prince no interest in his subiect but he may forsake him at pleasure The pope will not I thinke giue his people that libertie And if he will not giue that to his owne subiects what reason hath he to require it in other princes subiects Lastly the pope séeing his authoritie refuted in disputations he should rather in schooles and pulpits haue taught the truth then with armes in open fielde sought to ouerthrow the truth and the state both togither If hée were prooued to bée antichrist by scriptures he shoulde by like course haue answered The apostles neuer sought to establish their authoritie by force of armes nor by violence to plant religion The pope therefore doing contrary sheweth himselfe to be antichrist and Mahomets rather then the apostles successor The leasings contained in this allegation are likewise diuers and shamelesse To say that the Quéene began with the pope is not onely false but also a most vaine and ridiculous conceite For it is well knowne and testified by record that he did persecute her in the person of her parents when she was yet in the wombe when she was newly borne and sithence continually whereas her Maiestie onely medled with her owne kingdome without respect to the pope which hath no more power ouer her Maiestie or other christian princes then the great Turke For both their authorities are alike forced and vsurped Secondly it is a shamelesse vntruth to say That the body of religion that had endured here aboue a thousand yeeres should now be changed by vs. Let the Noddy or because he is but a silly diuine and taketh vp all at the second and third hand let the proudest of that side shew if they canne that we haue altered any one article of the christian faith or abolished one iot of the apostles doctrine As for the priuate masse without communion and the communion vnder one kind and the doctrine of transubstantiation adoration of the sacrament worship of angels saintes images and rotten bones and rags and other heresies and nouelties which the papists haue more then we they are not onely beside but also contrary to Christ and his apostles doctrine and the faith of christes church as our teachers haue heretofore shewed and we shall be able sufficiently to iustifie in any frée and lawfull councell and méeting against the stoutest champions of the popes side Thirdly eyther must he bring proofe of a promise made to the pope that no alteration should be made in religion by her Maiestie or else he will rest conuicted of another grosse lie As for the woluish prelates it is not greatly materiall what they promised For in king Henry the eight his dayes they promised to maintaine the kings royall authority against the pope Wherein Gardiner Bonner and Tonstall were principall agents yet did they respect their honest faith and true promise no more then if they had sayd nothing The fourth lie made here is That statutes were made against the pope with the most spitefull and opprobrious words that malice could deuise For those statutes which he meaneth were made rather for restoring the princes right vsurped by the pope contrary to law and reason then directly against the pope Againe albeit some tearmes vsed in the statutes séeme sharpe yet come they short of the popes desert To accuse the whole state of malice and spite for inueighing against the pope this fellow had no reason were he not a professed enemy of his country and a slaue to the pope and Spanyard and other publike enemies of this state The fift lie is That the whole body of England was forced to sweare against the pope For not any one man so farre is he short of the whole land was forced to sweare against the pope albeit he was neuer so worthy to be abiured and detested Onely those that desire either dignities in church and schooles or publike offices in the common wealth are commaunded to take the oathe for the mainteinance of the Quéens regall authority And if they list not yet may they liue priuate albeit they take not the oath Nay the oath is not tendred to them The sixt lie is That all the popish prelates and clergie were depriued of liuings and libertie and committed to prisons and there continued to their dying day His owne conscience if he haue any conscience can conuince him of it And infinite witnesses testifie and diuers records prooue the contrary For diuers of the popish clergie fled-ouer sea as Cutbert Scot Goldwel Maurice elect of Bangor and diuers others Some changed copy and reteined their liuings Diuers died before they were depriued as Hopton of Norwich Christophorson of Chichester White of Winchester and many more Of the rest some were neuer in prison as Oglethorp Poole others were restreined to their own houses as Heath of York Bane of Lichfeld Thurlby and Watson remained in the archbishops house at Lambith Bourne and Troublefeld deliuered out of the Tower died at their friends houses Such is the clemencie of her Maiestie and the mildenesse of our religion The 7. lie is that papists that Did not flie the land nor were imprisoned were forced to participate our sacraments Which this impious cōpanion calleth New deuised sacrament bread and saith It was anathematized by the Lutherans the first founders as hée writeth of our religion A lie composed of diuers vntruths For first wée enforce none to our religion Nay there is no penall statute against those that receiue not the Sacraments the more pittie Secondly hée cannot shew where the churches of Germany haue either anathematized or condemned our cōmunion Lastly wée do affirme and offer to prooue against the whole rable of Iesuits and friers that the sacraments of our church which this scornfull wretch so impiously reiecteth are most consonant to Christ his institution and the practise of the apostolike and catholike church But the blasphemous masse the halfe communion the idolatrous worship of the bread of the altar the abolishing of bread out of the sacrament the popish priesthoode the popish sacraments neither can they bée prooued nor will they be so defended but that the doctrine of papists and their practise will alwaies appéere to bée contrarie to Christ his institution and the doctrine of the catholike church
first warres murder those of the true religion and shut out the rest Did they not in all other places as oft as they were the stronger séeke to murder them The matter is apparent and recorded in many histories Neither may wée thinke wée shall better agrée with them héere then others haue done in other places Light and darkenesse shéepe and woolues cānot agree togither And albeit our doctrine will not suffer vs to persecute papists yet their doctrine teacheth them to kill vs. And that is their continuall practise Finally this petition is most vnreasonable in respect of the petitioners themselues They will not grant or procure our brethren libertie in Spaine and Italy and yet they are so shamelesse to aske that which they will not grant vs or procure for vs otherwhere Againe they desire to liue vnder her Maiestie and yet they will not renounce her sworne enimie and his vsurped authoritie nor acknowledge her to bée lawfull Quéene although the pope do depose her Nay they giue her enimie power ouer her which by lawes of state is not sufferable Thirdly they haue héeretofore shewed themselues rebellious and factious How shoulde wée then secure our selues that they will behaue themselues more loyally héereafter Why shoulde wée thinke that they will do otherwise then the Irish rebels that haue shaken off her Maiesties gouernement They say they will behaue themselues peaciblie nay percase they will not sticke to sweare it But how shoulde wée beléeue either oathes or promises when they depend vpon the pope that will suffer them to kéepe neither I conclude therefore that to aske a toleration of the masse and of popish religiō is a matter impious vnsafe for her Maiestie and her people and most vnreasonable For it is contrarie to the a Exod. 20. Deut. 13. law of God that forbiddeth all idolatrie to the doctrine of Christ b Matth. 15. That excludeth all humane deuises in gods worship to the doctrine of the c Ephes 4. apostle that teacheth vs That there is but one Lord one faith and one baptisme to the practise of ancient Christians d Ioan. epist 2. That would not receiue those into their house or bid them god speede that brought not with them Christes true doctrine to the authoritie of fathers holy emperors and princes that by no meanes could endure any idolatrous worship or hereticall doctrine to the custome of the Romish synagogue and the traditions of the pope and his e Posseuini bibliotheca selecta lib. 1. c. 26. Iebusites and Cananites and finally to the lawes of the church and kingdome of England which without great consideration are not to be dissolued or suspended Neither can the same bée allowed by any good Christian or loyall subiect séeing it bringeth with it first an vncertaintie of faith and religion secondly a confusion in Gods worship thirdly a dissolution of ecclesiasticall gouernment discipline fourthly an ouerthrow of lawes and ciuill pollicie fiftly an entrance for seditious priests and Iesuites not tolerated euery where among the papists sixtly an easie meanes to practise against the prince and state seuenthly a coldnesse in religion eightly sedition trouble and rebellion Lastly the wrath of God and most spéedie destruction And that this is true the very f Ibidem aduersaries will not denie within the sphere of their actiuitie and in their owne gouernment Why then shoulde they looke for that at our hands which they will not yéeld vnto themselues Or with what face can they desire thinges so impious and vnlawfull First saith our aduersary Great princes and monarchies round about vs that had greater difficulties and differences then we haue He should haue said Monarkes and Neere vnto vs. For not monarchies but monarkes do treate of peace And the kings of France and Spaine dwell not round about vs but néere vnto vs. But we must beare with our great aduersary if talking of princes and states he forgot to vse fit wordes or make good sence Beside that he is much deceiued where he saith That they had greater differences difficulties in concluding of a peace then we haue For all ciuil causes may be compounded But no composition can be made with false religion or idolatry Againe kinges may agrée concerning temporall titles but we cannot agrée with the pope or his faction vnlesse we meane to forsake God and the true Christian faith Well let vs sée notwithstanding what These great princes and monarchies round about vs haue doone They haue saith hee concluded a most honourable peace and friendship And I will not deny but it may be so albeit diuers small accidentes may much alter the case But what maketh that for this purpose where it is debated whether the idolatrous masse is to be tolerated or any other course to be takē with English fugitiues and home-bred papistes If we might haue an honorable profitable and most assured peace it is the thing that we do much affect and desire neuer prosequuting warres but for our owne defence and safety But what is this peace héere spoken of to the toleration of seditious priests and Iesuites and such rebels and traytors Can wée haue no peace but by suffering of exiled and banished rebels and traytors to returne Why that is the extremest calamity that a ruined common wealth canne suffer Perditae ciuitates saith a Lib. 5. in Verrem Tully desperatis omnibus rebus hos solent exitus exitiales habere vt damnati in integrum restituantur vincti soluantur exules reducantur Againe we are not at warre with recusantes or papistes Why then should he talke of peace and friendship héere Therefore he telleth further How the French king is returned to the sea of Rome and that her Maiesty is courteously inuited to the same And is this the onely meanes of peace Sure then any warre is better then such a peace For if wée respect onely temporall matters yet to yéeld to a tyrant is the last and most extreme calamity that happeneth to a natiō vanquished and subdued and no prince can put himselfe vnder another but he giueth ouer his soueraignty Beside that suppose her Maiesty should yéeld to the pope which without indignation cannot be spoken nor yéelded vnto by any true English man how is she sure that she shall either reteine or recouer her crowne he hauing disabled her and dispossessed her of it Shall she begge a crowne at his handes Shall she do penance at his pleasure Will she abandon her selfe and her subiectes to such a base fellow Fye fye that any should be suffered once to motion such a shamefull and an abominable matter But if we respect religion truth and conscience we cannot submitte our selues vnto him we cannot acknowledge his authority we may not embrace his abominable doctrine and heresies whatsoeuer may ensue of it Hée is the head of antichristes kingdome and the synagogue of Rome is the purple whoore mentioned in the seuentéenth of the Reuelation
worke the destruction of her maiestie and this state and all because wee doe publikely maintaine this truth And although you will not confesse it that shut your eies against the light of truth yet I hope all the world shall perceiue both the wrongs of the pope and Spaniard and of your selfe and other rinegued English that adhere vnto them and also the iustice of our defence that are forced sometimes to take armes and vse our best meanes for the sauegard of our countrey our Prince our wiues our children our libertie our lawes our friends most violently and wickedly oppugned vnder the pretence of restoring Romish religion This discourse it may please you to accept as proceeding from him that is desirous to enforme you of a truth And well can you not refuse it seeing it is an answere to your challenge and containeth a reply to your eight trecherous encounters and your bold and shamelesse petitions Seeing you are come into the fielde you may not refuse to defend your selfe Seeing you present vnto vs your petitions and are become an humble sutor at the court you cannot refuse your answere and dispatch I doe also desire answere in my new encounters and protest that if you come not forth you shall be baffuld for a coward vnwoorthie to beare armes in this kinde of warfare If you be not at leysure by reason of your treasonable negotiations against your countrey let Creswell or some other trecherous babling Iesuite stand foorth and try his skill It standeth you much vpon If you cannot without rayling and calumniation make an answere then I hope that all such as you haue abused will forsake you as rayling heretikes false teachers and false traytors to your countrey and that they will also abandon the new deuises wicked heresies and strange religion which the popes and papists most wrongfully called catholikes vnder the colour and false maske of catholike religion and the catholike church haue defended and maintayned At the least they will take heed how they either runne wilfully into dangerous treasons and rebellions or ignorantly admit into their countrey forrein enimies vpon the popes warrant or vpon pretense of religion which they are neuer able to maintaine to be either ancient or catholike or true And this I thinke will sufficiently cleare Sir Francis Hastings both of adulation and of calumniation and all other odious imputations which you haue layde to his charge if not in your eies nor iudgement yet certes in the eies of all indifferent men As for others we neither force their might nor weigh their malice Let the ire of forrein princes be neuer so implacable and course of home traytors neuer so desperate as you do threaten vs we shall by the grace of God haue meanes to withstand their force proceeding from notorious iniustice and I hope that our superiours according to lawes will encounter with the desperate courses of traytors Doe you leaue your threats and your facing and forging and calumniations and raylings and in a moderate course prepare your selfe to iustifie your chalenge and with substance of matter to answere that which we haue obiected against you or else you will plainely declare your selfe a wrangling traytor that haue nothing to accuse vs of but that we loue true religion our Prince and countrey nor to hate vs for but that we hate your abominable faction and false religion and meane manfully to encounter both Italians and Spaniards and English traytors and all the world that shall beare armes against vs. If you shall happen to keepe silence we cannot chuse but proclayme your disgrace as abandoning that quarrel which your selfe began In the meane time while you are buckling on your armes I haue some words to speake to the by standers or readers Be not offended I pray you It shall not be long before I come into the steccato and buckle with you againe THE PREFACE TO the Reader WHat singular clemencie hath been shewed towards the papistes in this land I thinke no man of meane knowledge and iudgement can be ignorant a Lib. histor Genuens 23. Petrus Bizarus an Italian writing the historie of Genua and vpon occasion mentioning her Maiestie doth compare her to Alexander Seuerus a most famous prince for his clemencie and other vertues and testifieth that for twenty yeeres she gouerned her kingdome without blood not suffering any to be punished but by lawfull triall and sentence of iudges The which is testified by as many as then knewe her gouernment and by euidence of things then passed For so long as papists did content themselues with their popish conceites and opinions although many of them were false absurd and blasphemous yet neither did she seeke to ensnare them by new lawes nor execute the rigour of olde lawes against heretikes yet in force against them In the meane while Thomas Harding b Anno 1567. obtained a bull from the pope to exercise episcopall iurisdiction in England to dispense with irregularities and to receiue all that would be reconciled to the pope Which was nothing else but the beginning of a rebellion which broke foorth two yeeres after For all that were reconciled to the pope renounced their obedience to the prince as their actions did declare In the yeere 1569. Nicholas Morton was sent into England to stirre the earles of Westmerland and Northumberland and as many as he could to an open rebellion which c By Sanders his confâ—ssion it appeereth that popish priestes come into England to stir vp rebellion Sanders in his booke de visibili monarchia plainly telleth that we should not be ignorant why fugitiue priestes come ouer into England These seditious firebrands did make no small flame in the north partes and laide plots to stirre other partes of England to discontentment had not God crossed their desseines All this notwithstanding albeit popish religion and the proper marks of it began now to be made marks of faction and that her Maiestie saw by diuers practises in England and Ireland that papistes did seeke her life and the destruction of her kingdome and that the Iesuites and priestes that were sent from Rome came for no other purpose then to practise against her life and the state yet did she giue life to diuers rebels and traitors refusing mercie to none but such as refused to accept her fauour and mercie At Rishtons apâ—ndix to Saners one time she caused twenty of this faction to be sent away and at another time two and twenty and at another thirtie most of them condemned the rest guiltie of treason or other capitall crimes And now she keepeth diuers aliue that if they had either her Maiestie in their power or others whom they finde contrarie to their purposes would not spare their liues one hower nor content themselues with ordinarie reuenge As for obstinate recusants which no doubt for the most part This appeath by diuers â—tters of popish iests ready to shewed are secretly reconciled to the pope
not with armes and to iustifie first our accusation against Romish religion then against the pope the Spaniard the Iesuites Cardinall Allen the recusantes and all enemies traytors and malcontentes whatsoeuer And forasmuch as vnder colour of religion our aduersary would slily defend all attemptes and practises against this state I haue with my answere vnto this Noddy conioyned a breife discourse and in certaine new encounters drawing him foorth into a new combat prooued that popish religion whereon he so much standeth as if it were catholike and the old religion of Christs church Is neither catholike nor ancient nor true religion and finally that neither the church of Rome is the true church of Christ nor the popes agents and adherents that haue beene executed for traytors true subiectes or martyrs Which treatise if it profit not obstinate papists yet shall it greatly strengthen the hands of good subiects and of all men well affected and stay others that they be not easily carried either into opinions sauoring of heresie or else tending to disloyalty and treachery I shall not neede to tell you what manner of man this N.D. is against whome we deale He declareth himselfe so plainely that I cannot more euidently prooue him either a malicious enemy or a disloyall traytor then he doth himselfe For what greater signe of an enemy then to pleade the cause of publike enemies and to enuy that any commendation should be giuen or any blessing happen to this state What more plaine conuiction of his trecherous intentions then that he extolleth the prayses of traytors and is very sory that forreine enemies and wicked rebells haue not preuailed against vs It is an old saying that eagles loue eagles and beares well sort with beares 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as saith Theocritus There cannot be deuised any thing more malicious then the pope and Spaniard to the English nation neither can any speake more spitefully of his country of this state and of religion then this rinegued English and Hispaniolized fugitiue And doe wee maruell if they be friendes and ioyne together Onely this is much to be maruelled that any sober minded papist should allow such a proctor to speake for him or that this Noddy would be so presumptuous as to present his fooleries to the councell or so foolish to thinke that such notorious enemies and traytors can grace the cause of papists or procure them fauour whom his patronage maketh much more suspect then before This we may boldly conclude that whatsoeuer such enemies perswade or offer that it cannot be for the good of our state It is an old b Sophocles in Aâ—ace mastig saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The gifts of enemies tend not to our good The Greekes as is said in time past would present Minerua of Troy with a horse but in the bellie there lurked treason So this Sinon N. D. if such a Noddie may be compared to Sinon would perswade vs to receiue the horse-religion of papistes and horse-friendship of Spaniards But if he should preuaile then might we say of him as the olde man in c Plautus in Pseudolo Plautus said of Pseudolus Superauit dolum Troianum atque vicit Pseudolus But I hope I haue discouered all the trecherie of this Sinon or Pseudolus or false traitor or whatsoeuer his malice deserueth to be called It may be some will mislike that I should so roughly handle our countrie papistes and their religion But they must consider what rebellions haue beene raised arâ— what practises haue beene attempted against her Maiestie this state and all true Christians by this faction I doe not meddle with olde men that are abused with ancient errours and liue quietly but with factious papistes and such as aide them and receiue them and either haue correspondence with forreine enemies or receiue their agents Now what termes can be too bitter against these that seeke to bring in strangers to oppresse all honest men to ruinate their countrie to murder their prince and all that shall adhere to her As for the religion of papists whereby I vnderstand all those corruptions which vnder the popes authoritie they haue brought into the church of God and which the church of England refuseth it is nothing but a packe of nouelties superstitious vanities and heresies as we both haue and alwaies shall be readie to maintaine either against Parsons or the cardinall Iesuite Bellarmine or the proudest of that sect and faction This religion of poperie therefore being not that seede which Christ did sowe in his field the church but the cockle and weedes sowne and set by the malitious man while the gouernours of the church were asleepe what termes could I vse more gentle then I haue done This I may boldly say that I haue not followed the aduersaries veine in scurrilous scoffing nor his vanitie in ruffianlike bragging nor his sharpnesse in plaine rayling But why should I goe about to excuse my selfe before the faultes be prooued Percase it is no fault to write as I haue done And were it a fault yet I trust thou wilt beare with my weakenesse seeing as the d Iacob 3. apostle saith All of vs offend in many things This I speake in the presence of God that my intention was not to wrong any but onely to lay downe the truth plainly that we may knowe not onely who be friends who be traitors but also who they be that contend for religion and iustice and who not Reade with indifferencie and weigh my allegations and compare diligently my defence with the Noddies challenge and then vse thy libertie in iudgement and respect not me but the cause and the proofes CHAP. I. That God by meanes of her Maiesties gouernment hath bestowed many benefits vpon the realme of England as well in establishing true religion as otherwise and that our aduersarie in his first encounter sheweth himselfe both shamelesse in denying it and vngratefull in refusing and not acknowledging the same ALbeit the malice of papists is great in defacing her Maiesties actions and slandering her gouernment yet who so listeth to consider the same with indifferencie cannot choose but acknowledge her to bée an excellent and singular woman to bée parangoned with the famous women of ancient time if not preferred before them Osorius albeit for his religion opposite to her yet could not choose but highly commend her both for her manly constancy mature wisedome and singular modestie Quid admirabilius a In prafat ante lib. 3. de religione saith he quà m in foemina virilem constantiam in virgine senilem prudentiam in summa opum affluentia summam modestiae laudem eminere Hée praiseth also her witte her learning and her clemencie Es singulari ingenio praedita b Ibidem saith he magnarum artium disciplinis erudita laudibus mansuetudinis lenitatis quae cum istius formae venustate consentiunt excellis nec eas laudes quae ex
quod causa dispositiua schismatis Graecorum inter alias vna fuit propter grauamina Romanae ecclesiae in exactionibus excommunicationibus statutis saith Peter de Alliaco who doth shew many particulars of these gréeuances The Princes of Germany in a certaine diet at Nuremberg e 100. grauan Germ. in Fascic rer expet fugiend did complaine that the popes did offer thē A hundred greeuances and wrongs not sufferable which they declared by the particulars And yet none of those concerned corruptions of doctrine By her Maiestie we became frée from all the popes pillages exactions from the iniustice of his censures from the bondage of his decretals farre more gréeuous then the ceremoniall lawes of Moses whose yoke notwithstanding as the a Act. 15. apostle testifieth was so heauy that neither the people then nor their fathers were able to beare it Secondly where in Quéene Maries time the people had the Scriptures taken from them in their mother toong and liued in great ignorance of matters of saluation as seldome being instructed in matters of religion not onely the word of God began againe to be publikely read in Churches but also more sincerely expounded then before neither were any excluded from the knowledge of the same Thirdly the true administration of Christs Sacraments which by the abominable masse had beene abolished was restored and Gods people made partakers both of the Sacrament of his body and of the cup also and withall the true doctrine of Sacraments was publikely deliuered vnto the people of God Fourthly Gods true worship was againe restored according to his most holy worde and the practise of the Catholike church of Christ which before that had beene most shamefully corrupted with popish traditions and humane inuentions Fiftly the rodde of the oppressor by her peaceable gouernment was broken and the fires quenched that had burned so many innocents and true martyrs and the tortures remooued wherewith many honest men had beene greeuously afflicted and peace was giuen to the church so that all true Christians might without feare make profession of their faith and publikely meete to celebrate the name of God Those that were exiled returned and such true Christians as kept themselues secret did manifestly shew themselues Finally shée did not onely restore true religion and the right administration of Sacraments and Gods true worship but also abolished the manifold heresies and corruptions of popish doctrine Shee shut the mouthes of priests and friers preachers not of peace nor sent from God but sent by the pope and his adherents to maintaine heresie and faction whose preaching notwithstanding as saith Stapleton c In praefat ante relict princip doctrin Is the foundation of b Viz. according to the pope◠definition Christian religion Is it not a braue religion thinke you that is built vpon impious popes frier fraparts and massing priests mouthes Quomodo Christus saith hee ciúsque doctrina Christianae religionis fundamentum est sic alij nunc à Christo missi eorúmque doctrina praedicatio determinatio fundamenti apud me locum habebunt And a Ibidem againe In hac docentis hominis authoritate in qua Deum loquentem audimus religionis nostrae cognoscendae fundamentum necessariò poni cernimus Note I pray you how he saith most blasphemously that God speaketh by the popes mouth and by the mouthes of such friers and priests as he sendeth for of them he speaketh and how vpon their preaching he buildeth his Romish religion Well this abusiue foundation is nowe discouered and we are taught to builde not on pope nor on friers nor on legends nor lies nor vncertaine traditions but vpon the word of God Now also by her Maiesties authoritie the most blasphemous and idolatrous sacrifice and seruice of the masse and the priests of Baal with their Balaamiticall friers are remooued out of the church The same is also purged of idols and idolatrie and men from worshipping of stockes and stones and rotten ragges and bones and from adoration of angels and men departed this life are brought to worship the true and euerliuing God Finally where héeretofore men were taught to séeke remission of sinnes by masses indulgences iubileies holy water and other humane deuises and beléeued that if they had not remission héere they shoulde at the least finde it in purgatorie nowe these abuses were quite remooued and men taught that Christ Iesus without these ceremonies was the onely way to heauen and that Christians obteined remission of sinnes by faith in him and that no workes pleased God but such as he commanded This then is the first and principall blessing which by her Maiesties most happie gouernment this land enioieth a blessing I saie farre excelling all others as farre as spirituall and eternall happinesse excelleth temporall commodities And yet as appéereth by the confession of strangers that woondred at the happinesse and tranquillitie of this state in the troubles and turmoiles of all our neighbors round about vs God hath accumulated vpon this people of England by the meanes of her gouernment diuers temporall blessings also Wée are therefore secondly to consider what temporall graces we haue obteined by meanes of her happy attaining to the crowne and by her gouernment albeit I make no doubt but that all these latter graces do flow from the first as from a fountaine For God saith a 1. Sam. 2. expresly That he will honor those that honour him and experience teacheth vs that God blesseth those nations which giue harbor to his church and with a true hart receiue his worde and serue him duly according to the same First then we may remember that by her meanes we were deliuered from the thraldome of the Spaniard and the feare of forraine lords into which dangerous state Quéene Marie with her poperie had brought this lande Now how great a blessing this is we may easily vnderstand if we do but looke either into the miserable bondage of our neighbours of the low Countries or else of the Spaniards themselues And better then these we coulde not hope for but many reasons might mooue vs to feare woorse of which we shall haue occasion to speake héereafter In the low Countries during the time of Charles the fift it is b Hist Belgi◠Meterani lib. 2. reported and prooued by record That aboue fiftie thousand were done to death about the cause of religion onely and yet then neither was there any inquisition established nor did the Spaniard command so absolutely as sithence he hath Since that time all the priuileges of the countrey haue béene broken and such intollerable wrongs offered and impositions and taxes laide vpon them that the most aboundant countrey in Europe is now consumed and brought to nothing In Spaine the people liueth in excéeding feare of the Inquisition and paieth the tenth of all things bought and sold in the market and beside that diuers customes and whatsoeuer burthens or impositions else the Princes can with any
now in reward of his flatterie is made a cardinall flatterer doth smoothly call f Ibidem the pope The corner stone of the church accompteth him g Lib. 2. de pont c. 31. not onely A stone most precious approoued spoken of by the prophet but also as the sunne in The firmament and the head and spouse h C. solitae ext de ma. obed of the church Others aduance him aboue the moone others say he so farre i Lib. 3. summae c. 9. excelleth the emperor as the sunne in the firmament doth excell the moone Simon Begnius in the Councell of Laterane doth call Leo the tenth The Lion of the tribe of Iuda and doubteth not to name him his sauiour Ecce saith he venit Leo de tribu Iuda c. te Leo beatissime saluatorem exspectauimus Another in the Councell of Trent saith The pope was that light that came into the world abusing the words of the scripture to flatter him Papa lux saith he venit in mundum Turrecremata k Lib. 2. sammae c. 26. doth call him King of kings and prince of the church and saith He hath more perfection in him then all the residue of the body of the church To recite all their flatteries were infinite neither is it néedfull séeing these are sufficient to declare them in this kinde singular Beside termes they do fall downe before him and adore him as an idole they carie him about vpon mens shoulders and omit no kinde of seruile flatterie a In epist an t lib. de Caluino-turc Gifford calleth Philip the second king of Spaine The greatest monarke vnder the sunne to shew himselfe to be one of the grossest flatterers vnder the moone And this Noddy to shew himselfe a noble parasite vpon whom the rigour of his whole inuectiue against flatterers doth most fitly fall b P. 90. calleth the pope of Rome and king Philip the second of Spaine The greatest monarkes of Christendome of which two the first is no lawfull monarke nor prince but an vsurping tyrant and that of more malice then might The second while he liued was a seely old man neither in his dominions nor in his actions deseruing any extraordinarie praise nor being in any sort comparable to Christian princes of whom we read in stories So we sée that all this common place of flatterie as it is farre from the matter so it fitteth this Noddie and his consorts very properly Afterward drawing néerer to his purpose he c Pag. 2. telleth vs in very tragicall termes That notwithstanding her Maiesties good intentions there is none so simple that discouereth not nor so euill affected that rueth not the difficulties that growe and are growing by alteration of religion but his matters are so well handled that his aduersaries do easily discouer his notorious impudencie and his friendes do rue his simplicitie séeing him to take as granted and boldly to affirme That all men see and acknowledge the difficulties that arise out of alteration of religion when none either séeth or iustly can affirme any such matter This if he were not a stranger or rather an enimie to his countrey he might know that all honest and true harted subiects and not onely true Christians do holde and willingly acknowledge that the reformation of religion wrought by her Maiesties meanes is the principall fountaine from whence diuers blessings haue issued and flowed out to the great benefite of many Neither doth any amplâ—â—ie these pretended difficulties and dangers and holde our case ruthfull but such rinegued English and traiterous priests and fugitiues as himselfe and his consorts are who repine and grudge at nothing more then our well dooing and prosperitie and whose traiterous practises they being combined with forreine enimies of the state are the onely cause from whence either any suspicion or feare can procéed Beside this if anie calamitie did procéed from this alteration of religion then should her Maiestie deserue most blame by whose authoritie the same was wrought and procured and so should this parasite that would so willingly insinuate himselfe into her fauor spill all fauour by imputing to her all our pretended feares and calamities To cléere himselfe he saith That this alteration did not proceed from her owne inclination at the first But while he would séeme to excuse her he doth gréeuously accuse her as if shée had done contrarie to her owne inclination and had by chance as it were and without any knowledge or firme resolution entred this course He doth also depriue her of the most principall part of all her glorie which rose especially vpon her zeale in reforming religion Further he telleth a most shamelesse vntruth for who knoweth not that this reformation of religion did wholy proceede from her owne most earnest zeale did not shée her selfe when any difficulties were surmised vpon this alteration neglect them all was shée not alwaies taken for a professor of Gods truth was not this the onely cause of Winchesters and all the papists hatred and practises against her finally where he would gladly yéeld her Maiestie some praise for her good inclination he doth like a noddie dispraise her and charge her to haue wrought that Which all true affected men may rue But to passe ouer his follie and vndutifull behauiour towards his prince to whom he oweth all honor and reuerence yéeldeth none that which he talketh of our estate which he imagineth to be miserable ruthfull deserueth more consideration For gladly would he worke a dislike of the present gouernment in mens mindes and principally he desireth men shoulde beléeue that all supposed dangers procéed from the alteration of religion at her Maiesties first comming to the crowne But for the first the state of things themselues will answere Lawes are ordinarily executed no man is wronged either in his person or his lands or his goods but he may haue remedie Religion is truely preached professed and if any complaine it is bicause such malcontentes as mislike oppugne the gouernment are too much fauoured Against forraine enimies we want neither meanes nor courage to resist And if nothing would mooue vs to like the state present yet the malice of traitors and enuie which they beare against it may perswade vs that it is well founded and setled For if it were otherwise they woulde then as much reioice as now they sorrow For the second we say that howsoeuer we stand true religion is neither the cause of trouble nor of danger For if that were so then were all princes and states that professe religion in the same case Againe then should all that enioy popish religion enioy peace also prosperitie which experience teacheth vs to be most vntrue For the Portugals albeit extraordinarily popish yet are oppressed by the tyrannie of the Spaniards and the popish prouinces of the low Countries liue in great slauerie The French king Henrie the third notwithstanding his deuotion to the pope
the murderers and massacrers of Gods saints these are they which haue occasioned the ruine of diuers noble houses personages In England the erles of Westmerland and Northumberland harkening to the seditious motions of the pope ruined themselues their houses By the same occasion the house of Desmond and other houses in Ireland were ouerthrowne Why the ruine of these houses and men should be imputed to religion there is not any colour In Scotland the houses and linages of the Hamiltons Douglasses and Stuardes do yet stand and if any of these houses haue runne headlong into their owne destruction it is no fault of ours The Quéene Douager of Scotland that was sister to the Duke of Guise died of sicknesse How the last Quéene came to her end I report me to publike actes and histories Her husband was not slaine by men of our side but of theirs not for matter of religion but for other causes Our aduersary therefore dealeth absurdly and like himselfe that imputeth the faults of Popish religion that teacheth murder of christians deposing of princes subuersion of states and kingdomes and all manner of perfidious and cruell dealing to vs. But suppose some error had béene committed in France and the lowe countries why is the same mentioned here where we dispute about matters in England can he not content himselfe to vtter vntruthes but he must also speake impertinently and so far from the purpose To amend the matter he deuideth all blessings into spirituall and temporall and denyeth that by change of religion we haue receiued either the one or the other For before this alteration saith he one God was adored not onely in England but also throughout all Christendome and after one manner He saith further That there was one faith one beleefe one forme of seruice one number of sacraments one tongue in celebration one sacrifice one head of the church one obedience one iudgement in time past and that now all is altered the people of England being diuided not onely from the rest of catholikes but also from Lutherans Zuinglians Caluinists abroad and among themselues at home But dealing with an aduersarie and in matter so controuersious if hée had beene wise hée woulde haue brought either better proofes or more modestie To lie notoriously must néedes worke discredite to his cause First most vntrue it is that before this alteration one God was worshipped throughout all Christendome and after one manner For to speake truely the most part of those that called themselues Christians liued without all knowledge of God or of Christ Iesus hauing nothing of Christianitie but the very name and the outwarde Sacrament of Baptisme The rest some fewe onely excepted whom God enlightened with more knowledge for God worshipped angels and saints and the blessed virgine Nay they worshipped crosses and crucifixes with diuine worship and fell down before stockes and stones and rotten reliques some worshipped the pope as God and by him hoped to haue plenarie indulgence of their sinnes Their manner of worship was so diuers that euery parish almost had their peculiar saintes seruices festiuall daies and ceremonies Secondly ridiculously hée doth distinguish faith from beléefe and most vntruely surmiseth That there was in time past but one faith and beleefe and that euery Christian held that faith For in some ages before Luthers time the common people knew not what to beléeue nor vnderstood any one article of the faith And as for the doctors of schooles they differed in infinite points one from another and all of them from the Gréeke churches but especially from the true faith of Christendome taught by Christ and his apostles Thirdly it is a palpable vntruth to say That before this alteration there was one forme of seruice one number of Sacraments one toong one sacrifice one head of the church throughout all Christendome wherein so many vaine vntruthes are conteined that it is not possible to vtter them redilie with one toong For not onely the Gréeke liturgie doth much differ from the Latin but also the Latin liturgies doe much differ from themselues and were so full of abuses that the Councell of Trent abolishing a number of old missals and portuises was constrained to make new and yet all naught being nothing like the liturgies of the apostolike church described by Iustin martyr Dionyse of Athens and diuers other fathers For those of S. Iames S. Basill and Chrysostome are plainly counterfeited The number of 7. sacramēts was not certainly established nor receiued before the late councell of Trent In the a C. firmiter de sum trin side cath Councell of Lateran vnder pope Innocent there is mention made onely of two Sacraments which we reteine In no ancient father that treateth of Sacraments can this number of seuen be found The apostles deliuered vs but onely two Sacraments that is of Baptisme and the Lords supper In ancient time it was neuer thought vnlawfull to celebrate diuine seruice in any toong vnderstoode of the people The Greekes euen to this day reteine the Gréeke toong The b 1. Cor. 14. apostle doth directly condemne toongs vsed in diuine praiers or praises if they be not vnderstood of the people The popish sacrifice of the masse and all that abomination was not knowne of the ancient fathers nor instituted by Christ Then all Christians did communicate and receiue both kindes and were otherwise taught then now they are The Gréeke churches also much differ from the church of Rome and diuers formes of sacrifices haue beene vsed in this church vntil of late the Councell of Trent went about to establish an vniformitie or rather difformitie of religion Finally as the popes headship is now denied of the easterne churches and so was for many ages so was the ancient church vtterly ignorant of the matter If this Noddy will persist in his error and mainteine the contrarie let him shew if he can that in ancient time the bishops of Rome made lawes to binde the whole church and were supreme iudges and not iudged of others and made bishops throughout the world and had that authoritie to dispense and pardon which now the pope craueth Fourthly where he saith Wee are diuided not onely from the generall body of catholikes in Christendome but also from our selues hée telleth vs his owne dreames and fancies fléeting in his idle braine without any grounde of truth First it shall not bée prooued that we haue diuided our selues from the catholike church or any catholike societie Nay wée offer to prooue that the papists haue by their nouelties and heresies deuided themselues from the catholike church and say that therefore wée haue left them that wée may returne to the ancient apostolike and catholike church and catholike faith of Christ Secondly the churches of Zuizzerland Germanie France and England do neither holde of Zuinglius Caluin nor Luther nor pope of Rome as do the blind papists but of Christ Iesus and of the apostles and prophets Neither do they disagrée
among themselues Nay the contention betwéene Caluin and Luther is not so great but that popish doctors haue greater As for our selues all of vs professe the doctrine of Christ Iesus according to that rule that was established by common consent of the church of England from which if any digresse he is no more to be accounted of our societie then the papists that are of the popes retinue Lastly where he calleth our religion Parliament religion hée speaketh like himselfe that is falsely and slanderously For albeit the same be receiued by authoritie of the prince and state yet is it Christs religion and not the princes The a Lâ—unctos Cod. de summ Trin. sid Cath. emperors Gratian Valentinian and Theodosius decréed That all people of their gouernment should hold the doctrine of Peter the apostle taught by Damasus bishop of Rome and Peter bishop of Alexandria and that they should beleeue one God three persons and yet I hope this Noddie will not call the faith of the Trinitie An imperiall faith And thus much in answere of his obiection of parliameÌ„t faith and of supposed diuisions amongst vs. But if hée had considered how that all the authoritie of their Romish faith as it differeth from ours standeth vpon the authoritie of late popes and of the late conuenticle of Trent and that both the grounds and positions of it are either nouelties or old condemned heresies and was in Quéene Maries times established more by parliament then by authoritie of the apostles and how many and diuers sectes they haue among their monkes and friers and b About the matter of the sacrament of the Lords supper they haue not so few as 200. diuers opinions diuers opinions among their schoolemen and how their late writers dissent both from fathers and schoolemen and among themselues I thinke hée woulde haue spared either to haue obiected vnto vs our dissensions or to haue talked of the authoritie of our religion To discredite the report of spirituall blessings bestowed on vs he a P. 5.6 saith further That before this change we beleeued the catholike faith of Christendome deliuered by the vniuersal church grounded vpon that rocke that cannot faile now beleeue onely either other mens opinioÌ„s or our owne fancies which choice is properly called heresie and héere hée thinketh to haue argued like a great doctor But first as his doctrine is strange so his stile is new and fantasticall For although hée sweate hard in séeking yet shall hee not finde that any one doctor saith That the vniuersall church doth deliuer to euerie priuate man the catholike faith for as schoolemen might teach him Actiones sunt suppositorum and it is not the whole kind but some one or other that doth this or that action Secondly most vntrue it is That either poperie is the catholike faith of Christendome or that the apostles or their catholike successors taught those errors of poperie which wee condemne Thirdly he doth vs wrong where he saith That our doctrine is diuers from the catholike faith of Christendome For whatsoeuer Christ or his apostles taught or is deliuered in the confessions of faith or créedes generally receiued of Christs Catholike church that wée beléeue and receiue refusing no point of catholike doctrine and all priuate fancies opinions heresies whether of popes or other heretikes and false teachers we renounce condemne and anathematize Héereof it followeth that the doctrine and faith of the church of England is most catholike and certaine being grounded vpon the apostles and prophets Christ Iesus being the corner stone which is a firme rocke against which the gates of hell cannot preuaile Grounded it is I say vpon the writings of the apostles and prophets endited by Gods holie spirite and thereunto not onely Councels and fathers but also the aduersaries themselues for the most part giue testimonie But the blinde papists haue deuised and receiued both new grounds of their religion and new doctrine which standeth onely vpon the authoritie of this pope and that pope whose fancie and opinion is all the certeintie they haue This is that rocke or rather banke of sand whereon the miserable papists faith is built For what the pope determineth that they hold to be the determination of the vniuersal church vpon his credite they receiue the scriptures Nay without his determination a Stapletonde author eccles they denie the scriptures to be authenticall b Princip doct lib. 9. c. 12. Stapleton teacheth that the church that is the pope at all times hath power to approue and taxe and consigne the bookes of holy scriptures In another place he c Ibidem lib. 11. c. 4. holdeth that vniuersall tradition is the most certaine interpreter of scriptures Generallie they hold that the pope is supreme iudge in all controuersies of faith and manners and that he is the iudge that cannot erre Hereof that followeth which this noddie obiecteth to vs That the faith of papists is built vpon the popes fancie and opinion which altering from time to time the faith of the Romish church is variable like the moone and vnstable as the sea Trusting to the popes determination from the Angelickes they haue receiued the worship of angels from the Collyridians the worship of the holy virgin Marie from the Carpocratians and Simon Magus and their disciples the worship of images from the Manichées and other heretikes prohibition of meates and dislike of mariage of priests and from other heretikes other damnable opinions So that their faith is not the catholike faith of Christendome but méere heresie grounded vpon the fancie and opinion of most wicked and vnlearned popes But d P. 6. saith this Noddie Why should you beleeue more your owne opinions then Caluin concerning the Queenes supremacie Luther concerning the reall presence and Beza in the church gouernment I answere first that these mens priuate opinions concerne not fundamentall points of faith And therefore that they are not to bée brought foorth for instance in this cause where we talke of the foundations reasons of Christian faith Secondly I deny that Caluin did deny the Quéenes supremacie in ecclesiasticall matters as we hold it For neither did he subiect princes to popes or priests in matter of their royall gouernment nor did hee denie princes power to establish ecclesiasticall lawes nor to command for Gods truth or to prouide for the setting foorth of true religion or redressing of disorders in churches or priests which are the principall points of supreme gouernment of princes in their realmes and dominions Neither do I thinke that any ancient father of the church did euer denie this power to princes Sure I am that many haue allowed it The reason why Caluin did once mislike the title of king Henry the eight was because hée was perswaded that hee had challenged all that power which the pope arrogateth to himselfe as head of the church wherein after that he was better informed he changed his stile and
a hundred thousand were slaine in one yeere in the rebellion of the countreymen against the lords about religion But the more hée toucheth these matters the more shame hee shall bring vpon himselfe and the synagogue of Rome For not any of our communion but the cruell popes of Rome and their agentes haue caused these tragedies They stirred vp the French King Spaniard to make wars vpon their quiet subiects that desired nothing but peace Nay when a solemne peace was concluded they made that a trappe to catch a number of noble men and others to murder them True christians haue still suffered and yet this sauage companion imputeth vnto them the tragicall murders committed by papistes In Scotland the people neuer stirred before their liues were sought the insurrection of the rusticall people in Germany was for a Sleidan gréeuances offered them by their Lords and not properly for religion They were not of our religion but rose against lords as well of our religion as papists and by our side were both by word and force suppressed But the warres in Bohemia and Germanie and Swizzerland were indéede raised by the popes and their agents and all the worlde séeth that all their studie is to raise warres and tumults to trouble all Christendome And yet Christian princes will not sée neither will Christian people beware of such vnchristian courses As for the people of England they are to shewe themselues thankfull not onely for the restoring of true religion but also for the fruite that hath thereof ensued in all true religious Christians After his talke of spirituall blessings hée passeth to speake of temporall benefits and saith that If her Maiestie as she entred by generall consent and was promoted by the forces of papists especially and shewed herselfe in all points of religion and behauiour a papist and was crowned at a masse so had continued then had shee and her realme beene most happy and first shoulde haue had a most florishing kingdome vnited both to her and among themselues in religion iudgement affection fidelitie and friendship But his tale consisteth of diuers foule leasinges and his coniecture is vaine and improbable For albeit shée entred with consent of all good men yet it gréeued the papists excéedingly insomuch that shée could not get any one popish prelate to execute the ceremonie of consecration but onely one and hée one of the meanest The rest like traitors refused Secondly it is false that shée was promoted by force of papists For what néeded force if all were willing shée shoulde bée crowned and if the papists were vnwilling it is not likely they would vse force vnlesse it was to force their owne wils Thirdly it is most false that shée shewed herselfe in all points of religion and behauiour both in her sisters daies and at her coronation a papist For if shée had so done why should the popish prelats feare any alteration seeing shée gaue no signe of any as this babling companion prateth And why should they refuse to sacre her if shée ment to obserue all popish ceremonies vnlesse they doubted of her title Lastly it is most false that shée was crowned at a masse For shée declared plainly shee woulde no masse which was a great occasion why the popish bishops refused to consecrate her But were this true yet his coniecture of happinesse that would haue ensued of continuance of the masse is most vaine and foolish For albeit the French kinges Francis the second Charles the ninth and Henry the third continued the masse and all popish ceremonies yet neither did the kingdome of France flourish in their times nor were their subiectes eyther vnited to their princes or at vnity among themselues Likewise they of the Low countries haue long continued in great troubles and dissensions and béene forced to defend their liues and liberties against the violence both of the king of Spaine himselfe and of his agentes albeit the king alwaies séemed a sworne seruant and vassall of the pope of Rome and a firme papist The Portugals also neither greatly affect the Spanish king nor do well sort with the Castilians or those that fauor them and haue now lost their ancient glorie and libertie albeit their princes haue still continued vassals to the pope Why then notwithstanding the continuance of popish religion might not dissension as well haue hapned in England betwixt the prince and people and among the people themselues do we thinke that our nation could still haue endured the vnsatiable crueltie of popish prelates or is it likely that a frée people could haue endured the slauish yoke of the pope of Rome But bée it that our countrey-men could haue swallowed all yet must wée vnderstand that the pope of Rome woulde neuer haue suffred her Maiestie to reigne whom both Clement the seuenth had declared illegitimate a Sanders de schism Paul the third pronounced vncapable of the crowne This coniecture therefore of a flourishing kingdom in case poperie had continued is nothing but a vaine flourish of a foolish discourser And so much the rather may we thinke so because no kingdome can florish without true religion nor can they long agrée among themselues that haue no attonement with God nor consent in true faith Secondly he imagineth that great securitie woulde haue ensued of the cōtinuance of popish religion For saith he Then none of these feares and terrors of inuasions conquests treasons and conspiracies had euer come in consideration But hée much mistaketh the knights meaning if he do suppose that hée either feareth the force of forreine enimies or the secret practises of traitors For hée feareth them not but exhorteth his countrymen to prepare themselues to repulse the forreine enimie that is so busie and to watch that they bee not intrapped by secret practises of pretended friends True it is that the rinegued and Hispaniolized English do by all meanes séeke to draw forreine enimies into the countrey and to practise mischiefe at home but hée is very blinde that séeth not that we are as well able to resist such attempts as euer our ancestors were and he is a bastardly and dastardly Englishman that feareth to encounter the Spaniard in so good a cause or is afraid of the Spanish brags In the meane while it is woorth the marking that this Noddy doth signify that either by force or practise the papists meane to haue their will And yet some men there bée that will not sée their malice and thinke it needlesse to take any course to resist and encounter their practises But suppose poperie had héere continued how coulde this Noddy haue giuen vs warrant that we shoulde haue béene neither oppugned by enimies abroad nor by traitors at home was not Henrie the third of France excommunicated by the pope oppugned by his subiects murdred by a Dominican frier notwithstanding his zeale in poperie and all his seruice done to the pope Did not the Spaniard inuade Portugall albeit the
of papists and telleth what monuments of learning they haue left behinde them and what vniuersities they haue built All which maketh nothing to the purpose For albeit there bée many learned men among them yet their common people may be very vnlearned and ignorant notwithstanding which is that whereabout we contend Againe if their learning be so great the greater shall bée their condemnation which in the knowledge of Christ Iesus are so ignorant themselues and suffer also the people to liue in ignorance Lastly albeit we will not deny them to be learned yet we doubt not but to match them with men of our profession and if we compare them with the ancient fathers they will be ouermatched But whatsoeuer their learning is good it were for them if they would vse it not to their owne but to Gods glory Likewise they teach That lay men may not meddle with matters of religion that is that Princes haue no power to reforme the church nor to make ecclesiasticall lawes And our aduersary confesseth That onely priests haue authority to define and determine matters of religion What reason then hath hée to quarrell with sir Francis Hastings séeing in effect he confesseth as much as hée laieth to his charge Forsooth saith he Because these words To meddle with matters of religion may haue a double sence But what if they might receiue a treble sence if the papists doe so remooue lay men from gouerment in ecclesiasticall causes that they néede not to care how God is serued then are they not wronged by him For hée doth not meane care in their owne behalfe but in respect of others And therefore his example of ministers wiues is very impertinent Neither hath hee reason to condemne lawfull mariage when he and his consorts wallow in all filthinesse to condemne I say the apostles doctrine which alloweth a bishop To be the husband of one wife when hée teacheth the doctrine of diuels that forbiddeth to marrie Finally Parsons the Iesuite hath no reason to condemne priests wiues when his true father as they say was a parson of a parish his mother also had béene more honest if shee had béene maried to the parson his father These iestes therefore if hée looke no better to his businesse may prooue him to bée irregular and vncapable of priesthood But what is that may hée say when a bastard maketh as good a Iesuite as hée that is well borne Where wée say that the papists stande more on externall complements and ceremonies then inwarde faith and other vertues onely requiring an outward profession and outward obseruations of going to masse to shrift and such like hee is much displeased with the matter and saith That his aduersary hath neither eies nor witte And yet this is the doctrine of the Romish church Vt aliquis absolutè dici possit pars verae ecclesiae saith a Lib. de ecclesia c. 3. Bellar. non putamus requiri vllam internam virtutem sed tantùm externam professionem fidei sacramentorum communionem quae sensu ipso percipitur And albeit he shoulde not so say yet it is apparent that those are accompted good Cacolickes that liue in obedience to the pope and obserue his lawes whatsoeuer they are otherwise Nay of late time they haue canonized murtherers traitors and rebels as for example Iames Clement that murthred Henry the thirde of France diuers of the rebels that rose with the Earles of Northumberland and Westmerland in the north and such trecherous priests as came from the pope to betraie their countrey to strangers In times past also Thomas Becket was canonized for a saint albeit he was a traitor to his prince and countrey stirring vp forreine enimies against them moouing the pope to depriue his prince of his crowne running to professed enimies and consulting with them to the hurt of his prince causing the land to be enterdited and giuen as a spoile to forreine enimies which neither Iohn Baptist nor the holie fathers Athanasius Ambrose Hilary or Chrysostome either did or allowed to bée done And therefore as these examples fit not Thomas Beckets cause so Thomas Beckets example doth fitly shewe how loose men and disobedient subiects are enterteined by the pope and made saints in heauen albeit they deserue not to liue on earth Lipomanus and Surius and others I know tell many goodly tales of this saint but wée must remember that all the grounde they haue is their lying Legend and percase the popes sentence grounded vpon hearesaie Sir Francis saith further that Albeit the pope and his clergie commanded blasphemies and disloialties yet blind papists were made beleeue that the pope must be obeied vpon paine of damnation And his meaning is most true For although popes command matters impious against God and disloiall against princes yet their friers and flatterers do cōmend them for glorious merits woorthie of celestiall glorie Iames Clement the Dominican frier that murdred king Henry the third of France is estéemed a martyr of the popish synagogue Pope a The oration of Sixtus quint. la fulminante Sixtus quintus in the consistory of Cardinals commended this detestable act as A worke of God a miracle a rare exploit of Gods prouidence and compareth it to The most excellent mysteries of Christ his incarnation and resurrection Cardinall Como in his letter to Parry that went about to murder her Maiestie calleth the worke Meritorious Sanders doth greatly commend the rebels of the north that vpon the popes commandement went about to depriue their liege Souereigne of her crowne and kingdome And what hath either Parsons the Iesuite or this personate Noddy be hée what hée will to obiect against vs in this point Hée saith it is a shamelesse slander to say The pope commandeth either blasphemies against God or disloialties against princes And for the rest hée telleth vs That obedience to the pope is a commendation to catolike religion But the first is prooued by his decretales legends missals portuisses and other rituall bookes full of blasphemies The second is manifest by their practise There hath no such treason almost béene wrought against princes of late time but the same hath procéeded from the pope and béen managed by Iesuits and other friers and priests All the rebellions in England against Henrie the eight Edward the sixt Elizabeth now reigning had no other cause nor originall The late league or rather late rebellion of France against Henry the third and Henrie the fourth was made by the pope and enflamed by the vermine of friers his agents The Iesuites professe obedience to the pope as to Christ Boniface the eight maketh subiection to the pope to be a matter of saluation a De eccles milit c. 2. Bellarmine maketh it an essentiall part of a Cacolike or true member of the popes church And such trust haue papists in his iudgements concerning matters of faith that they thinke hée cannot be deceiued Nay if hée once either command or determine
woulde accuse her What likelyhood is there then if he sought witnesses against the lady and that most gréedily that he should conceale an euidence béeing happily found especially such a one as might reueale hidden mysteries Thus our aduersary groundeth his defence vpon vntruthes Besides that he rayseth his building vpon thinges very impertinent and which make little for Gardiners credite He saith He entreated for the life of the Lord Sturton the Lady Smith and the Duke of Northumberland As if Phalaris and Dionysius and the most bloudy and cruell tyrantes that euer yet liued did not spare some offenders to whome they bore affection euen wolues agrée with wolues and serpents do not sting one another If then Gardiner fauoured malefactors whoores and rebels and such like and without remission prosecuted true Christians it is apparent that he was extreamely cruell and that his cruelty was extended against the best men Sure if this discourser had béene wise he would not haue mentioned the Lord Sturton or the Lady Smith séeing no man béeing such as Gardiner was could with any honour speake for them the one hauing committed a most execrable murder vpon Harguil the other hauing killed her owne husband No doubt she was an honest woman that Winchester would speake for He saith that The Lady Elizabeth was then an obiect of loue and compashion rather then of enuy and hatred The which doth argue Gardiners extreame cruelty that had no remorse of conscience to shed so innocent a Ladies bloud forgetting all naturall pitty and compassion that was due to a woman of her yeeres and quality and in that case Where sir Francis saith That recusants cānot professe more loyaltie and loue to Queene Elizabeth and to the state then Gardiner did to king Henry and his sonne king Edward to the state then and yet in the daies of Queene Marie betraied the Queene and realme into the popes and Spaniards hands pulling off his vizor of loue and loyaltie and shewing himselfe in his naturall likenesse and qualities The wise N. D. taketh exceptions to his sayings and telleth him that either hée is ignorant of matters then passed or else willingly telleth vntruthes and so hée entreth into a long discourse concerning Gardiners fall as he calleth it and the matching of Quéene Mary with king Philip the comming in of the Spaniards excusing Gardiner for writing against the pope and flatly denying that hée consented to match the Quéene with the prince of Spaine but first this talke of Recusants is impertinent in this place and argueth nothing else but that this point charged vpon Recusants is a bone too hard for him to gnaw and a matter which had bin better concealed then mentioned in this place declaring plainly what we are to expect at their hands if time serue Secondly it is most false that either Gardiner did then fal or commit a fault when hée stoode for the princes supremacie against the pope or else that hée condemned his dooing therein during king Henries daies Nay when his Secretary Germaine Gardiner was executed he had like himselfe to haue passed the same way had he not confessed his fault to the king and desired pardon with promise of amendement Likewise in king Edwards daies being examined first Whether hee did not beleeue that the king was iustly and ought to bee the head of the church of England and of the synode or conuocation and secondly Whether hee had not authority to make ecclesiasticall lawes for church gouernment hée answered to both affirmatiuely Which sheweth that this Noddy was ignorant of matters of those times and not his aduersarie But if i◠writing against the pope he did euill sure in nothing did he well For this was the onely act for which he deserued commendation To write for the pope or to acknowledge the popes authoritie is nothing else but vnnaturally to subiect this countrey to a stranger and to acknowledge the vsurped power of a tyrant that is vndoubtedlie Antichrist In this place also the Noddy heapeth vp other lyes vpon the backe of the first adding lies to lies Hée saith That Gardiner was one of the chiefe of sixteene Counsellers that were appointed by king Henries testament and earnest charge of mouth at his last howre to gouerne his sonne and realme and that the king earnestly gaue charge that no alteration of religion shoulde be made during his sonnes minoritie But neither was hée one of the chiefe nor any gouernour at all For the king long before his death had dashed him out of his will as a turbulent fellow and not woorthy to haue such a charge committed vnto him Neither would he be induced at sir Anthony Brownes request to admit him againe to that place Secondly this Gardener was neither present when the king died nor many daies before being commanded out of his sight Thirdly it is most notorious that the king dealt most earnestly with Annibault the French kings ambassadour a little before his death to perswade his king to establish a reformation of religion in France And therefore this tale of forbidding alteration is a méere fiction Whatsoeuer the king commanded that certes was to Gardener vnknowne being forbidden the kings presence Fourthly how absurd is it to thinke that Gardiner durst plead the popes right to the king when for this onely suspition that he enclined to the pope hée had no doubt béene called in question had hée not submitted himselfe to the kings mercy That hée did so is a most shamelesse lie as also that hée denied the Kings supremacie in his sermon preached before king Edward which this Noddy affirmeth contrary to all truth And therefore doth farre better deserue the title of Steelebrow then his aduersary sure if he had not béene both stéelebrowed and béetilbrowed yea and béetilheaded hée woulde neuer haue béene so bolde in affirming so many vntruthes without grounde or witnesse nay contrarie to all record of storie and testification of witnesses Thirdly it is most true That Gardiner was a principall actor in matching Queene Mary with Philip of Spaine which our aduersarie denieth and most false that the Counsell was deuided about this matter some fauoring the earle of Deuonshire others the prince of Spaine which he affirmeth That is prooued for that hée wrote and receiued letters from Charles the emperour to this purpose and also in that he was a chiefe dealer about the articles agréed vpon at the time of the mariage and last of all for that the prince of Spaine came first to Winchester and was maried by the bishop as a man specially fauoring that match The second point is prooued first by the testimonie of a Lib. 2. de schism Sanders that saith that all the counsel liked this match in regard of bringing back the church of England to the church of Rome And secondly for that the Quéene made choice of the earle of Deuonshire herselfe and such was her affection that shée had maried him but that all her Counsell resisted it
thing which he fathereth vpon Gardiner is a méere lie In the relation of the first thing also there are many vntruthes First whether the auditory were mooued or no at the bishops sermons it may be some question That the same was not mooued to beléeue the bishop if he said as much as is here written it is most certaine séeing the vntruth of his bragges of the kings fauour was so notorious Secondly that Gardiner should wéepe for denying the pope is a most ridiculous fiction Nay rather it séemed he wept that for sauing his temporal honors was here constrayned publikely to deny Christ and to adhere to Antichrist Thirdly it cannot be that Gardiner béeing néere his end should say those wordes that are set downe by this reporter For his toong was so swolne sometime before his death that he was not able to vtter one plaine word And if he did sometimes before his death lament his denyall with Peter yet could it not be that he meant of his abiuring the pope for Peter denied Christ and not the pope but of his plaine renouncing of Christ to please the pope Fourthly it is ridiculous to thinke that Gardiner was a sléepe when he wrote his booke De vera obedientia Nay it was more likely that he was brought a sléepe when he listned to the popes enchantements and forgetting Christ followed the course of the world Lastly all his wéeping sobbing and sighing was counterfait and his sorrow feined onelie to please the popes legate But saith our aduersarie If euer man might take vpon him to talke of a sleepe or dreame in matters of our common wealth then might Gardiner do it As if it were so great a matter to talke of sléeping Sure Gardiners and this fellowes talke is so euill fitted that they séeme to dreame while they reasoned of sléeping and come not néere that sléepe of which the apostle speaketh Philosophers say that sléepe is a binding of the senses and that it is rather a time of rest and quiet then of trouble and tossing too and fro Further in sléepe men oftentimes do thinke they sée and féele which they sée not nor féele not Absurdly therefore shoulde the times of king Henry and king Edward be compared to a sléepe if there were in those times such stirres and troubles as this fellow surmiseth Beside that when More and Fisher lost their heades it was no idle fancie such as is represented vnto vs when we sléepe Neither if the king was so much troubled about matters of religiō as this sléeping Noddy or Nodding sléeper pretendeth then was he not in a sléepe So then the similitude of sléepe a troubled state was very vnfit And yet to fit the same he feineth I know not what troubles in the kings minde about his diuorce and matters of religion most falsely For excepting those troubles which the pope stirred and Gardiner by his euil counsel procured there hapned to the king nothing more then ordinary Nay after his diuorce from his brothers wife his mind was setled and after the abrogation of the popes authority both he and his subiects receiued great contentment and his state great assurance He telleth further How Gardiner was wont to say of the king that leauing to loue her whom by gods and mans lawes he was bound to loue he neuer loued any person hartily afterward But this is not likely séeing Gardiner was a principall agent in the kings diuorce and knew that neyther gods law nor mans law was against it Nay he knew that it was directly against gods law for a man to mary the relict of his brother and that mans lawes also forbid it Lastly it is apparent that all that allowed this mariage stood onely vpon the popes dispensation which now all men know not to be worth a straw Beside this all this talke concerning the kings diuorce is impertinent to the sermon and more impertinent to Gardiners text about which the question is betwixt vs and argueth nothing but the extreame hatred and malice of the popish faction against the noble king Henry the eight of famous memorie whom vpon euery occasion yea and without occasion they are alwaies ready to traduce and all because he dispossessed the pope of his vsurped authoritie This is also the roote of their malice against Quéene Elizabeth which hath mooued them to publish so many scurrilous libels against her Neither haue they spared that innocent king the hope of our time so vntimely taken from vs king Edward the sixt vnto whom most impudently this railing companion doth impute the tumults and rebellions that were raised in his time by certaine seditious priests and papists in Deuonshire and Cornewall He vttereth also diuers reprochfull spéeches against the Protector and vainely braggeth of the antiquitie of popery whose nouelties are now apparent to all the worlde But what maketh all this either for the defence of Gardiners sermon or else for the iustification of Gardiners cruell murdring of Gods saints or for the cléering of him for diuers practises both against the Ladie Elizabeth now Queene and also against the state of religion this realme Is it not apparent that this Noddy in the midst of his long discourse hath lost himselfe and forgot the matter in hand The matter it selfe doth shew it But no doubt we shall heare of him againe shortly in some new practise or rebellion In the meane while let vs heare what he hath to say for his copartener in all treason the Cardinall Allen. He saith That the Cardinall albeit he wished moderation in yoonger men yet himselfe might speake his minde freely concerning the popes excommunication against the Queene As if that were not vnlawfull for him that was vnlawfull for others or as if it were not the part of an vnnaturall disloyall and impious traytor so to rayle and reuel against the Quéene his country the state of religion and all that loue her and the state as this rinegued and infamous wretch doth in the declaration of the pope Sixtus Quintus his bull against his Quéene and country and in his libels directed to the nobility and people of England and Ireland which he meant to haue published anno 1588. I néed not to touch other writings of his for that this passeth all nay therein he surpasseth himselfe and all that wrote before him The Quéene he calleth at his pleasure and doth not onely by manifold reasons disable her right but by infinite calumniations endeuour to make her odious to all posterity and not onely to her subiectes that now liue He setteth foorth the Spanish forces and stirreth vp all papists to take part with them vpon paine of the popes curse He rayleth at all those that eyther loue religion or liue in obebience or fauour the state And yet this discourser doth defend his dooing therein and saith he might do it fréely And no doubt but the papistes that adhere to the popes authority are of his opinion But will you heare his braue
sparing their holy God of the altar Deteriores sunt Iuda saith Christ in Saint a Onus ecclesiae c. 23. Brigits reuelations qui pro solis denarijsme vendidit illi autem pro omni mercimonio She speaketh of priests that trucke and barter masses for all manner of commodities yea to whoores for a nights lodging With the Angelicks they worship angels with the Staurolatrians they worship the crosse crucifixe giuing to the same diuine worship With the Collyridians they worship the virgin Marie With the Manichees they bring in halfe communions or communion in one kinde With the Carpocratians and Simonians and heathen idolaters they fall downe and offer incense and worship dumbe images With the Pelagians they beléeue merits and iustification by workes And almost out of euery heresie haue taken a peece as hath béene lately they say iustified against Giffords treatise intituled Caluinoturcismus Well therefore may it be saide that popish doctrine is full of poison and vnaduised was our aduersarie to charge vs with heresie or to mention any such matter séeing the blame must needes redounde vpon himselfe and vpon his consorts of the Romish synagogue Secondly he telleth vs That ecclesiasticall supremacy ouer all Christian nations is proper and essentiall to the popes office and that to his apostolicall authority is annexed the office of preaching But that should more properly and substantially haue béene prooued This beeing graunted doth shew that the pope doth faile in his apostolicall or rather apostaticall office For if preaching and féeding Christes flocke belong to the popes office why doth he not preach Why doth he not féede Nay why doth he famish Christes flocke by murdering all true preachers that come within his danger He answereth that The pope is obliged to preach by himselfe or by others But Saint Peter a farre greater apostle and greater man in apostolicall gouernment then the pope preached by himselfe and put not ouer his charge as the pope doth to Iesuites and Friers that preach more heresie and sedition then true doctrine The old bishops of Rome also which were honester men then these late popes put not ouer their charge but preached themselues and in their owne person executed all bishoplie functions Yea and saint Paule telleth vs that the office of a bishop is a good worke and not as the popish bishops make it a naked bare title To conclude this is also the iudgement of a In 1. Tim. 3. Ambrose Chrysostome Theodoret and all that write on the third of the first to Timothie from whence our authoritie is drawne He procéedeth notwithstanding further and professeth openly That when the pope leaueth his supremacy and embraceth that religion that is preached in England he ceaseth to be pope Which I do in part also confesse to be most true For antichrist shall in the church of God exalt himselfe and clayme not onely supreme but also diuine power He shall also defend manifold heresies and abhorre all true doctrine that may concerne his supreme title And if he should not so do he should not shew himselfe to be antichrist Herein therefore the Iesuites and he may be conioyned and march together hand in hand For all of them haue shut their eies and hardened their hartes against Christes true doctrine although it be to their shame in this life among all godly Christians and if they repent not shall be to their euerlasting confusion in the life to come Yet this hard faced Sycophant sticketh not to glory in his shame and to reioice that the pope and his children the Iesuites are matched togither At the length our aduersarie hauing highly extolled the father of heretikes and traitors the pope he descendeth to discourse of the popes darlinges begotten by him now in his declining state and decrepit age the Iesuites and saith They haue many enimies A matter true and by vs confessed and by them well deserued being a sect new vpstart and openly professing obedience to antichrist and enmitie to Apostolike and true catholike religion a societie conspiring mischiefe against al such as they hate practising diuision in priuate houses sedition and trouble in common-wealthes treason against godly princes and leauing the markes of their abominations and wicked actions behinde them wheresoeuer they come A generation stirred vp by Sathan to disturbe the peace of Christendome and to scourge all those that are not thankefull for the reformation of Gods church nor studious in seaâ—ching the truth nor zealous in rooting out of heresies and planting true religion What maruell then if they haue many enimies among those especially that beare good mindes either to true religion or to the state where they liue As for the example of Christian religion and of the first Christians and Christes disciples the holy apostles which were euery where spoken against and persecuted which the discourser our party pretendeth and alleageth to iustifie the generall opposition of al sorts of men against the Iesuits it fitteth his purpose nothing The example likewise of godly men that are often put to their trials is excéedingly euil applied to this sect of vngodly fellowes most absurdly doth he compare these Antijesuites to Christ Iesus that was as it were a marke set vp to be contradicted and was hated and persecuted of those that were of most eminent authoritie among his nation borrowing as it shoulde séeme a péece of some olde declamation vttered in the college of Iesuites or else where in praise of this sect and thrusting it in héere His defence I say is absurd and his comparisons most odious First Christ Iesus that I may beginne with him that is the beginning and fountaine of all spirituall graces and whom these Antijesuites do seeme in some things to counterfait and yet in most things oppugne came from God and did teach no doctrine but which he had receiued from his father humane traditions and pharisaicall boasting of workes of the law he disallowed and condemned These Antijesuites that I say no worse of them come from the pope and teach his decretalles and doctrine grounding themselues vpon mens traditions and vainely bragging of their owne merits and workes Christ Iesus loued his owne and was beloued of his owne These vsurpers of the name of Iesus loue none but theÌ„selues and were charged by their owne friends and were accused of heresie schisme and many grieuous crimes as witnesseth Ribadineira that wrote the legend of his father Ignatius Our sauiour â—or determining controuersies and finding out the truth sent vs to the law and the prophets these destroyers of soules send vs to the pope and his tribunall and most vaine decretalles Iesus Christ though Lord of heauen and earth taught obedience to Caesar and earthly princes these fellowes albeit neither lordes nor princes yet teach disobedience to princes and dissolue the bond of obedience that tyeth subiectes to their superiors Christ Iesus was the true shepheard and sought the saluation of his flocke and albeit iniuriously apprehended and
extr de Maior Obed. Boniface the eight teacheth That it is a point necessarie to saluation to bee vnder the pope b De ecclesia militante c. 2. Bellarmine holdeth him out of the church that is not vnder the popes obedience Nostra sententia est saith he ecclesiam vnam veram esse caetum hominum eiusdem christianae fidei professione eorundem sacramentorum communione colligatum sub regimine legitimorum pastorum ac praecipuè vnius Christi in terris vicarij Romani Pontificis This is likewise Turrians and Stapletons opinion If then a papist or cacolik must néedes obey the pope then must he necessarilie both allow his sentence of excommunication against the Queene and ioine with him in deposing her or else they are no partes of the Romish church But if they shall either so thinke or do they can bée no true subiects Secondly a Lib 2. de Pontif. Rom. Bellarmine teacheth that it is a matter of faith To beleeue that the pope by Christs ordinance hath succeeded Peter in the vniuersall gouernment of the church But hée that beléeueth so much as all papists are bounde to do cannot acknowledge the princes royall authoritie in ecclesiasticall causes nor exclude the pope from it and per consequent must néedes bée but a sorie subiect to her Maiestie Thirdly all papists are b Bellar. lib 4. de Pontif. Rom. bound to beléeue That the popes sentence in matters of faith is infallible and that what hée iudgeth is done by Christes authority in whose tribunall seate hée pretendeth to sit Necessarie it is therefore that all papists allow the popes sentence of deposition against her Maiestie If they denie it they are not of the right touch of papists if they grant it they are euill qualified subiects But what shall wée néede arguments to prooue this when as experience doth euidently prooue it vnto vs Is it not apparent how little reason her Maiestie hath to trust them In the beginning of her reigne the popish prelates refused to crowne her one onely excepted Afterward the popish clergie for the most part fledde out of the lande and left her By their solicitation the pope began to stirre against her Presently vpon his excommunication the rebellion began in the north These kinde of men stirred vp diuers rebellions in Ireland Neither haue they ceased at any time to enterprise either one deuise or other to hurt vs here in England Sir Francis therefore doth greatly diminish their deserts and spare them where hée saith onely They haue deceitfull harts And most fauorablie doth the state deale with them for refusing to come to church to serue God séeing their consorts do burne and murder godly men for not comming to their idolatrous seruice and abominable masse He calleth those that refuse to go to our churches The better and more religious sort of catholickes But he is not of God that refuseth to heare his word Neither are they to be tearmed catholickes that haue a priuate religion to themselues deuised by the pope nor are they truely religious that vnderstand not the principles of Christian faith nor will receiue true holesome and apostolike doctrine Now if any desire to know what they are by the markes of Antichrist in their whole life and profession he may vnderstand it Where it is said that some papistes Shew foorth a good outward ciuill cariage this Noddy wisely concludeth That sir Francis maketh light of good life and thereupon taketh occasion to runne out into a common place of good workes But héere was no place for him to trie his skill For sir Francis doth neither condemne good workes nor good life but rather the hypocriticall shewe of both where indeede neither is to bée founde Nay poore soules the papists do not so much as vnderstande what workes are good what not They say their Oraisons and Credo Aue Maria in Latin and vnderstand not what they say They créepe to the crosse and kisse it On fridaies they eate fish and absteine from white meates in lent They crosse themselues confesse their faults in the priestes eare put on haire cloth and follow such like fancies refusing to heare true doctrine and Gods truth And a Matth. 15. 23. So they make frustrate Gods commandements by their owne traditions Nay sometime they rebell against their lawfull princes and murder Gods saints and blaspheme his truth and yet thinke they do God good seruice when most plainely they transgresse his lawes As for our selues albeit wée do not attribute merite or iustification to works yet wée exhort all men to shew foorth their faith by their workes and to lead a holy life according to their holy profession Neither are we so barren of good workes but that we dare compare either with the glorious Iesuites or with the most perfect men of the popish faction or with their most holy popes As for Recusantes I know no works they do but such as if they were wise they would be ashamed of them Sir Francis Hastings as a true and honest patriote and like a religious gentleman noteth thrée pointes in Recusantes worthy consideration The first is The hurt they do the second is The hurt they would do if they were not restrained the third is Their deepe dissimulatioÌ„ He might also haue noted the hurts which already they haue doone and ioine their leud opinions with their wicked actioÌ„s And vary euery seueral point with manifold arguments examples But this which he hath alreadie brought is more then our aduersarie doth well answere Nay hée answereth almost nothing vnlesse wée take gibes and scornefull reproches for paiment Where sir Francis saith That the yoonger steere learneth of the elder oxe He saith It is a verse drawne from his plow and stall of oxen As if it were not lawfull and vsuall by naturall similitudes to expresse things morall or as if his holy S. Thomas did not sometimes draw similitudes from oxen and asses It is written in a Iâ—b 1. Iob That the oxen were plowing and the asses feeding by them That is as he b 2. 2. q. 2. art 6. Gregor moral 2. supposeth The ruder and inferior sort of people which are represented by asses must beleeue as their prelates do which are signified by oxen The similitude vsed by sir Francis is very fit For commonly Recusants are as rude as oxen and stéeres and as the Psalmist saith Vnderstand no more then doth horse or mule Nay as it is in the first of Esaie The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters cribbe but these ignorant Recusants know not their God but for their gods adore angels and saints yea stockes and stones vnderstanding no more what they pray then do oxen and calues Beside that the confessors and yoong priests are so familiar with their wiues that they are made liker oxen then lyons But this idle vagabond frier that liueth idly vpon the sweate of other mens browes and disdeineth to labour
speaketh of the first our question is of the second kind of conscience as is euident by our aduersaries wordes who teacheth that if our consciences perswade vs to do any thing that we are bound to do it although our reason lead vs wrong Which is contrary not onely to the apostle but also to the schoolemen The apostle saith Whatsoeuer is not of faith or a good conscience is sinne And the schoolemen teach as I haue shewed that an erroneous conscience is not to be folowed but rather forsaken So that if we folow the apostles rule then those that vpon false perswasions abstaine from hearing Gods eternall word and coÌ„municating with vs in the sacraments and that go to idole seruice and eat bread that is made an idole do offend gréeuously for that this cannot procéede of conscience but rather is against good conscience Fourthly he assureth vs That the conscience of papistes that refuse to go to the church is grounded vpon so sure and euident groundes as any demonstration in the world can lay downe And his ground is this That the religion professed by papistes is true and that therefore they may not seeme to professe any other And here he thinketh he standeth firme immooueable But if this be his ground his building is founded vpon sand and vpon a cleare vntruth For neither shall he euer be able to disprooue that truth which we professe nor to iustifie those pointes of popish religion which we condemne If he will promise to do it I will giue him what tearme he pleaseth And to the entent all deceiued papists may sée his vanitie I will shewe him b See the 4. encounâ—â— following this treatise héereafter what the points are that hée cannot prooue In this place it is sufficient to shewe that his popish positions are contradicted in the greatest part of christendome But no firme demoÌ„stration can be grounded vpon vntrue or doubtfull propositions Aristotle c Analyt post 1. telleth vs that demonstrations are syllogismes That worke certaine knowledge But this demonstration of his is nothing but a mist or rather darknesse to deceiue ignorant people Wherefore let all papisticall Recusants beware what they beleeue vpon others credite The Iesuites teach them lies for truth heresie for faith antichrist for Christ superstition and falsehood for true religion and draw from them all meanes of their saluation Fiftly hée telleth vs That wee do greatly discredite our doctrine which wee were woont to teach viz. That no man shoulde be forced in matters of his conscience But the discredite is rather his that either vnderstandeth not our doctrine through his dulnesse or else cauilleth about this matter of forcing the conscience without iust cause then ours that teach as wee did euer and vary not from our doctrine in our practise Wée say as wée did euer that the conscience neither ought to bée forced with tortures and terrors of death neither can be forced For faith founded vpon sure groundes surmounteth all violence of tyrants and crueltie of persecutors which terrifieth and discourageth none taught rightlie in Christs schoole As for the sauage and barbarous crueltie of the popish synagogue that purple whoore of Rome Whose a Apocal. 17. vesture is red with the blood of Saints and which without difference of age sexe or qualitie tortureth hangeth burneth and killeth true Christians it is odious not onely to those that vnderstand the truth but also to the milder sort of the aduersaries Further albeit no man can bée forced to religion yet all gentle courses are to bée vsed to draw men to religion For this cause wée exhort the weake and ignorant and with pecuniarie mulctes wée represse those that are wilfull and obstinate And this is all the punishment that her Maiestie vseth against recusants too little certes if wee respect either their deserts or the malice of our enimies neither do we thinke it either vnlawfull to procéed further against hereticall teachers that corrupt Christs doctrine with their leuen or sufferable that notorious blasphemers and railers at religion shoulde escape vnpunished So then wee beléeue that religion is to be taught and not by terrors thrust vpon the people and yet denie not but that such as bee wilfull disturbers of the state of the church or common-welth ought to bée punished Neither is there any repugnance betwixt these two courses Onelie let papists absteine from practises and for the rest they are secured both of life libertie lands and goods We seeke them and not theirs and onely proceede against such as shew open contempt against our religion and yet vse all câ—emencie vnlesse their vntollerable abuses against church and state vrge vs to extremitie Finally he doth preferre the orders of the popish synagogue that burneth not onely those that forsake their religion a The papists cannot dissemble their bloody crueltie but such also as will not come vnto their religion The popes religion he calleth The faith of all Christendome and saith That such as thinke hardly thereof ought rather to be barred from comming to the church then drawne thither Wherein he sheweth first his cruelty and bloudy humor that seemeth to reioyce in slaughter and commendeth the woluish nature of the Romish synagogue Secondly his folly and treacherie that betraying his clients cause would haue them punished with death For if all that forsake the faith of Christ and his apostles be to suffer death then will it go hard with his clients the recusantes who pretending catholicke faith indeede do embrace the priuate doctrine and faction of popes Thirdly his impudency that dare auouch the popish religion to be the faith of all Christendome which notwithstanding is contradicted by the easterne churches and forsaken of a great part of the west church and is onely maintained by fire and sword and cruelty Lastly his ignorance in teaching religion that would haue such as do not like all points of faith to bée barred out of the church Which course neither by our Sauiour nor by his apostles nor by any true teachers of Christianitie was euer practised Nay our Sauiour inuiteth all to come to him when hée had made readie to feast his friends woulde haue guestes compelled to come in Likewise the apostles taught all that came and opened their armes to embrace all that were desirous to learne The ancient fathers by all meanes sought to draw people to the church and shut the doores against none that was willing to come in What then shoulde we thinke of the aduersaries but as of enimies of Christ true religion that seeke to murder and famish Christs flocke In the meane while let vs holde on our course and with our Sauiour call al men and refuse none that are willing to heare And thus an ende of the first consideration that concerneth the hurt that popish Recusants do Next we are to consider What hurt they would do that briefly Now that is apparent First by their hatred against religion
and all that professe the same And Secondly by their affection toward forreine enimies and cold deuotion to her Maiestie and the present gouernment Their hatred against religion is so extreme that they will not suffer any to liue that professe the same Their affection to the pope is excéeding when for his sake they forget their loue to their countrie and duty to their prince as appéereth euidently by many examples and as they hate true religion the present gouernment so they séeke the establishment of idolatrie and other points of poperie and the whole alteration of the present state Of which the first cannot bée done without the subuersion of the church nor the later without the desolation of this countrey Two points so materiall that no true Christian can endure the first nor true Englishman the latter Our aduersarie supposeth that the masse and the popes gouernment may well stande with her Maiesties securitie But popish religion hath many tricks beside the masse and the popes gouernment if it were receiued as the Iesuites teach it admitteth no other soueraigntie either in ecclesiasticall or politicall affaires beside the popes Neither masse nor pope can come into England either with the safetie of her Maiestie or the state And this wée do not speake by guesses at the wishes of papists as our aduersarie supposeth but by experience of former practises and reasons deduced out of the grounds of Romish religion and the practise of Romish procéedings Of which wée haue spoken héeretofore and shall also haue occasion to speake more at large héereafter The thirde point to be considered is Whether the Recusants do not dissemble deepely and in hart stand euill affected to her Maiestie their countrey and all that professe the Gospell In handling whereof our aduersarie passeth a little the limits of patience and giueth sir Francis euill language and P. 80. chargeth him That he hath no care nor conscience in accusing so many cacolike men of England and that of such heinous crimes But high treasons are not answered with high wordes Neither can heinous crimes bée dashed out with flat and bold denials We find by experience that all the troubles that since the beginning of her Maiesties reigne vnto this time haue happened to this state haue procéeded wholie from the malice of papists The rebellion in the north parts of this realme was raised by Nicholas Morton and other priests when as yet there was almost neither act nor lawe made against papists When they coulde not preuaile in England they raised great broiles in Ireland Beside domesticall rebellions they haue stirred vp forreine enimies and warres against this state Philip of Spaine at the instance of English traitors determined both by sea and land to make warre vpon vs. By procurement and practise of this faction the Duke of Alua the Duke of Guise and Don Iuan d'Austria became our enimies Likewise if wée looke into secret practises either against her Maiesties life or against the state wée shall finde that all the plots were contriued and determined to bée executed by papists William Parry Somerfield Arden Babington Ballard Patrick Ocollen and all those murderers and empoisoners that of late time haue practised against her Maiestie were papists and set on by papists Onely Lopez as is said was a Iew. So papists and Iewes conspire iointly against this state Of their hatred against religion and the true professors thereof there is no question to be made Darkenesse cannot stand with light nor canne the sonnes of Beliall abide Christs true disciples No papist will endure to be excommunicate by the pope but if hée shoulde not persecute Christians vpon his commandement he shoulde bée excommunicate and accursed Nay albeit they woulde be content to liue in peace yet will not the Iesuites and seditious priestes suffer them to rest These raised the league or rather the rebellion against the French king and warres against the professors of true religion These are the agents of antichrist to mooue princes to warre against the lambe and those that follow him Neither is it to bée presupposed that they can continue in their allegiance to her Maiestie when they acknowledge the popes authoritie Praecipimus saith a In bulla Pij 5. aduers Elizabeth Pius Quintus interdicimus vniuersis singulis proceribus subditis populis alijs ne illi eiusue monitis mandatis legibus audeant obedire How then dare they obey her Maiestie when hée commandeth them not to obey The traytor b In his letters to the nobilitie and people of England and Ireland Allen hée doth not onely exhort her subiects to forsake her but to take armes against her If you should either sit stil saith he or refuse to help the Spaniard c. or any of you seeke to vphold which God forbid the vsurper or her complices being thus cursed you shall first encurre the angels curse c. and bee as deepely excommunicated as shee is Séeing then that papists of our times bée like to their predecessors and séeing they cannot choose but obey the popes command what is to bée looked for at their handes but sedition rebellion and cruell execution of the popes commands They may now temporize So do also all rebels vntill their matters grow ripe They may likewise professe and protest déepely For so did Parry Lopez and the earles of Westmerland and Northumberland But why shoulde any thinke our papists to be of other nature then the papists of France and other countries that neuer cared for promise nor oath so they might attaine their purpose Shall not wée while wee haue meanes prouide for our safety and the safetie of the state Our aduersarie a P. 78. 80. talketh much of the Conscience of papists and setteth them foorth as Examples of good life and modest behauiour and diuers other vertues and no maruell seeing apes séeme faire to apes and serpents to serpents and affection maketh foule thinges séeme faire 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Eclog. 6. Theocritus But hée that nourisheth vp woolues must looke well to his shéepe Wee are well acquainted with their conscience and knowe they make no conscience to obey the popes commands though neuer so cruell Their behauior is such that wée finde no men more backewarde in publike seruice Wherefore as one saide 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So wée may say the Spaniards are dangerous enimies the pope and his agents more the Recusant and domesticall malcontent is most dangerous Neither are they hard harted men and without piety and conscience that so thinke of them but these rather that oppugne true pietie and religion maintaine idolatrie and superstition and preferre strangers before their owne countreymen hazarding the destruction of their owne nation and countrey that is like to ensue if the popes purposes which they do fauour and vnder paine of his curse must fauour take effect And that they are not so honest men as is pretended appéereth
Dei cum idolis God was much offended with the bishop of Pergamus for winking at false teachers and their leud doctrine Habeo saith g Apocalyps 2. hée aduersus te pauca quia habes illic tenentes doctrinam Balaam qui docebat Balac mittere scandalum coram filijs Israel edere fornicari Ita habes tu tenentes doctrinam Nicolaitarum And shall wée endure the Balamiticall priestes of antichristes synagogue and more damnable heretikes then the Nicoloitans The h Apolalyps 2. bishop also of the church of Thyatira was sharpely reprooued for permitting one that pretended to bée a prophet to teach and seduce gods seruants Habeo saith hée aduersus te pauca quia permittis mulierem Iezabel quae se dicit prophetem docere seducere seruos meos fornicari manducare de idolothytis The prophet Dauid woulde not suffer any strange worship of God within his kingdome neither coulde hée endure so much as once to mention the names of idolaters Their offrings of blood saith he z Psal 16. I wil not offer nor make mētiō of their names within my lips That was likewise the zeale of godly emperors Omnes vetitae legibus diuinis imperialibus constitutionibus haereses perpetuò quiescant say the a L. omnes Cod. de haereticis Emperors Gratianus Valentinianus and Theodosius Nowe to suffer contrarie religions was euer condemned Salomon greatlie offended in suffring his wiues to erect idolatrie yet were they his wiues And when the Israelites serued God and Baal Elias greatly reprooued them How long b 1. Reg. 18. saith hée halt you on both sides If God be God follow him if Baal bee god follow him Nay it is punishable in matters of religion to winke at idolaters as appéereth by the example of Salomon before rehearsed and of those kings that did not cut downe groues and destroy hill altars He that serueth God saith c Lib. 5. ep 30. Ambrose must bring no dissimulation no conniuence but faithfull zeale and deuotion he must giue no consent to the worship of idols and other prophane ceremonies for God will not be deceiued which searcheth all things euen the secrets of mens harts Now besides these reasons that make against all false worshippers and abused Christians there are speciall lawes against teachers of heresies such as the Iesuites and other friers and priests are d Deut. 13. God cōmandeth False prophets that would turne vs away to worship other gods to be slaine God e Apocal. 16. he powreth out his wrath against those That haue receiued antichristes marke or worship his image Helias caused Baals priestes to be slaine f L. Cuncti Cod. de haeret Manich. Arcadius and Honorius tooke away all churches from heretikes least they shoulde teach or do the exercises of their false religion in them Such as haue béene zealous in remoouing all monuments of idolatrie and aduancing Gods true worship haue receiued manifold blessings at gods hands and are well reported of in holy Scriptures and their memoriall and name is blessed Such were Hezekiah Iosiah Iosaphat and others mentioned in holy Scriptures Constantine Theodosius Martian and other famous princes in the church of God mentioned in Ecclesiasticall histories Contrariwise not onely open idolaters but such as shewed themselues colde in promoting Gods seruice haue béene punished by God and accounted infamous among godly men The g 4. Reg. 17. Samaritanes were content to serue God but they woulde worship idols too Fuerunt gentes timentes dominum sed nihilominus idolis suis seruientes Therefore were they hatefull to gods Church a Nicet Choniat lib. hist 7. Manuel Comnenus remooued out of the church certaine tables conteining both the articles of Christian faith and certaine anathematismes of Turkish impieties and Mahomets false gods and substituted in their places other tables and articles of doctrine not so directly contrarie to Turcisme and this he did for feare to offend the Saracens But his fact neither pleased God nor men Neither did he satisfie those whom hée sought to please Let all those therefore that séeke to mingle contrary religions or feare to maintaine true faith diligently looke to the examples of the b 4. Reg. 17. Samaritanes and of c Nicet Choniat lib. 7. Manuel Comnenus This course would be dangerous to her Maiesty and the state Now the pope béeing publikely hence excluded hath not those meanes to worke her Maiestie displeasure as he hath to worke against princes in countries of his obedience and should haue héere if popery might be tolerated And this to be true Sixtus Quintus in his bull published against her Maiesty anno 1588. and translated by Cardinall Allen doth himselfe in plaine wordes testify Not hauing saith he in these parts the ordinary meanes which by the assistance of Christian princes we haue in other countries to remedy disorders and keepe the people in obedience for that Henry the eight late king of England did of late yeeres reuolt from the sea apostolike Likewise it appeareth by the d Vita di Pio 5. Girol Catena example of the pope Pius the fiftes Nuntio Vincentio Lauro who not daring to passe into Scotland to practise but staying at Paris was depriued of meanes to effect his wicked purpose Likewise the Iesuites and priests not daring now publikely to shew themselues nor to deale with all persons publikely and without danger loose many opportunities to set forward the popes cause The recusantes also though they come not to the church yet hauing no liberty to conuerse with Iesuites nor to learne their seditious doctrine kéepe themselues in better termes then otherwise they would do if it were lawfull for them to professe their religion openly But admit once Iesuites and seminary priestes to reenter into the land or to liue among vs the pope first will haue more opportunitie and meanes to worke his purposes Neither is it likely that he will euer desist from prosequuting her Maiesty hauing by so many sentences disabled her excommunicated her and deposed her Secondly the Iesuites and priests would haue better meanes both to peruert the simple and to worke their treasons against the prince and her most loyall subiects And if they do much hurt now when they are restreined because they are suffered to liue in prisons what would they do if such woolues were let loose amongst Christes lambes That they will alwaies be ready to execute the popes commaundements against her Maiestie there is no question séeing they holde it damnation not to obey him Thirdly the Recusants hauing such teachers what woulde they not do when Hall coulde perswade Somerfield and Ballard Babington and so many gentlemen desperately to aduenture to kill the Quéene How dangerous this may bée to good subiects we may consider if wée do but looke into their wooluish practises in France and Flanders and other where Did not the papists of Orleans being admitted thither according to the edict after the
consort of malicious traytors and an abbettor and nourisher of men euill affected in their malcontentment Nay albeit his colour were better cast yet were his pleading vnsufficient seeing true religion cannot stande with rebellion or disloyaltie nor may true catholikes be suffered to oppugne their prince and countrey to practise trecherie against the state and to nourish malcontent humours among subiects But if it appeere that the Romanistes are not the true church and that their religion is neither catholike nor ancient nor true then must it needes be granted that N. D. and his consorts are not onely malicious traytors but also impious heretikes It is also very plaine that all his wrangling encounters are built vpon fancies and supposals without grounde and foundation and are no better then malicious inuectiues degorged against good men and idle pretenses to colour the practises of enimies traytors and heretikes For euery traytor can pretend that he is a true patriot and Catiline and his consorts and all rebels vse to set a glosse of common good vpon their priuate wicked deseignements and treasons All societies also of heretikes will take vpon them as true Christians as saith a Lib. 4. institut cap. vlt. Lactantius and suppose themselues to be the catholike church Tertullian saith b Lib. 4. contr Marcion That as waspes make honycombes so the Marcionites pretend to make churches albeit indeed they were no true churches Nouatian like apes that counterfeit men saith c Epist 73. Cyprian woulde challenge to himselfe the authoritie and truth of the church albeit he be not of the church but a rebell and enimie set vp against the church Which fitteth our aduersary very well who if he had his yellow ierkin were a very ape or an apish Iebusite entitling himselfe and his companions with the name of the church But if he had beene a foxe as well as an ape and had but had a foxes wiles he would haue made bâ—tter proofe of his maine groundes which not being 〈◊〉 is a maine maime of his whole cause Now to the intent that thou maiest perceiue that all his building is either without foundation or vpon a marrish ground that will beare no such great worke I haue thought good for thy satisfaction to challenge him once more into the fielde and to make triall of his manhood in fiue new encounters which do much concerne his cause and credite For as before I haue shewed him and his consorts to be perfect traytors and Recusants and malcontent papists to be verie sorie and defectiue subiects so nowe God willing I purpose to shew first That papists are no true catholikes secondly That their religion as it differeth from that which we professe is a packe of nouelties thirdly That it is patched vp of many old heresies fourthly That the Romish church is not the true church and lastly that N. D. his consorts whether they were Iesuites or priests or their adhaerentes that haue beene executed to death according to the lawes of England are to be esteemed traytors and not martyrs And this in defence of her Maiesties iustice or rather clemencie For if she woulde do them iustice then woulde not she suffer them to liue as subiects that will not directly acknowledge her to be their Queene and lawfull souereigne especially where the pope saith contrarie If she did her-selfe right she woulde not tolerate a faction notoriously opposite to her gouernment If she did iustice she woulde not suffer such to enioy wealth and honors life that adhere to forreine enimies that seeke the destruction of the common-wealth the dishonour of this state the ruine and bloud of all that stande well affected to religion and the state And that Parsons and the priests that come out of Spaine and are sworne to maintaine the Infantaes title and are reconciled or adhering to the pope are all culpable of these treasons it is so cleered by the former discourse and by the last chapter of this that I thinke it may be felt of blinde men and not onelie discerned by those that haue eies to looke into the state The rest maketh for defence of our religion which no mâ—n can reprooue but such as haue drunke deepe of the cup of the purple harlot spoken of Apocalyp 17. and are sworne slaues to the pope and professed enimies not onely of religion and the state but also of their owne good in this worlde and of their eternall saluation in the worlde to come Beware therefore my good countryman for so I must account thee vntill I see thee declare thy selfe open friend to popish traytors and enimie to thy counrrey that harkening to the Sirens songs of Iebusites and priestes enimies to gods true religion not onely to their prince countrey thou be not swallowed vp in the gulfe of their heresies and treasons They lead thee not to the rocke Christ Iesus vpon which the church is built but to the a Bellar. praefat in lib. de pontif Rom. rocke the pope and the bankes of his sandie inuentions vpon which thou must needs wracke thy selfe if thou shun them not quickly True religion is grounded vpon Christs word reuealed to vs in the holy canonicall Scriptures all which we professe according to the rule of the true catholike church And for this truth we doubt not to giue our liues so assured we are of our profession where as thou as long as thou continuest a papist hast no warrant but the popes worde which to say no woorse is ignorant of true religion and apostolike faith and subiect to many errors and infirmities Read therefore indifferently and iudge syncerely and vprightly and the God of truth guide thee into the way of iustice and truth CHAP. I. That papists are no true Catholikes FRuitelesse it is and almost endlesse to contend much about names and titles but especially in causes of religion For as a In Apolog. Iustin Martyr saith b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 true religion Consisteth in good workes rather then good termes and the c Ad Tit. 3. apostle exhorteth Titus and all true teachers to auoide contentions and quarrels about words of the lawe Yet forasmuch as manie simple people are abused by false teachers taking vpon them glorious names and titles and looke onely vpon the shéepes clothing that is outward and not on the wooluish nature of priestes and friers that is inward I thought it not amisse to shew what this name Catholike importeth and to whom the same truely belongeth and how dangerous it is to trust euery one that taketh to himselfe the name of a Catholike The Iewes d Ioan. 8. called themselues The children of Abraham and bragged much of the e Hierem. 7. Temple of God and of f Rom. 2. the lawe But the apostle teacheth vs that not euerie one that in name and outward shew was a Iew deserued so to be estéemed and taken g Epist 83. Leo speaking to certaine monkes saith Ecclesiae
certaintie of faith For if traditions bée not certainly knowne of the aduersaries and if diuers ancient traditions be now growne out of vse how can the faith that is built on traditions be certaine Further the ancient fathers do not onely testifie the Scriptures to bée sufficient but also condemne vnwritten and vncertaine traditions Electa sunt quae scriberentur saith Saint a Tractat. 49. in Ioan. Augustine quae saluti credentium sufficere vide bantur b Aduer gentes Athanasius saith That the holy and diuine Scriptures are sufficient to instruct vs in al truth And diuers others testifie the same What saith c Regul 80. Basill is the propertie of a faithfull man Forsooth to beleeue with certaine fulnesse of minde whatsoeuer is conteined in Scripture and neither to reiect any part thereof nor to adde any newe thing vnto them Saint d Lib. de parad c. 12. Ambrose saith Wee may no more adde to Gods commandements then take from them And although the fathers talke ofttimes in commendation of traditions yet either they meane such things as are now conteined in Scriptures and from them to bée deriued and deduced by firme conclusions or else such matters as concerne order and decencie and yet do they not account of these as of diuine precepts Si aut in euangelio praecipitur aut in apostolorum epistolis saith e In Epist. ad Pompeâ—um Cyprian aut in actibus continetur obseruetur diuina haec sancta traditio Whereby it appéereth that other traditions which were not written were not had in like reuence and that the faith of papists that resteth on these vncertainties is most vncertaine Further the papists do builde their faith vpon most fabulâ—us martyrologies and lying legendes For vpon these narrations doth stande the holinesse of those saints whom they canonize and worship In these legends wee read of the moouing yea and speaking of stockes stones of restoring not onely dead men but also dead beastes to life of apparitions of Christ of the blessed virgine and of saints and infinite more miracles and prophecies then are conteined in holie Scriptures All which notwithstanding any absurditie ensuing our masters of Romish traditions must néedes receiue if they beléeue either traditions to bée the worde of God or else giue credence to f C. Sancta dist 15. Gelasius for hée saith That the histories of martyrs and their suffrings are to be receiued Gesta sanctorum martyrum saith Gelasius recipimus Let it therefore bée considered whether this faith can bée catholike that is builte vpon such fabulous vanities which not onely the strangenesse maketh suspected of vs but also euen of papists themselues g Ibid. Gelasius condemneth the legend of George of Cyricus and Iulitta of Abgarus of the inuention of the crosse and of Saint Iohn Baptistes head a Contra donat Constant Laurentius Valla laugheth at the follie of these legendes b Canto 29. Dante calleth them fooleries and vaine fables c In his historie to Clement the 7. Machiauel saith That these new myracles are repugnant to old christian religion The Germaines among other gréeuances account the vanitie of these fabulous legendes They do also take themselues bound to beléeue the doctrine of the church of Rome For this to d In praefat analys ante relect princip doctrin Thomas Stapleton séemeth a very firme foundation of his popish faith And as he supposeâ—h the voyce and testimony of this church is most certaine and infallible This sure we find by experience that they e C. ad abolendam de haereticis condemne for heretickes and most cruellie murder all that dissent from the church of Rome in matter of sacraments Nay they do ground their religion vpon the popes decretalles Decretales epistolae saith f C. Sancta dist 15. Gelasius quas beatissimi papae diuersis temporibus ab vrbe Romana pro diuersorum patrum consultatione dederunt venerabiliter recipiendae sunt The popes they honor as their supreme iudges and say they cannot erre Vnto them they haue recourse in all difficulties as vnto a rocke immooueable Stapleton doth g Princip doctrin lib. 6. teach That the pope is the principall subiect of ecclesiasticall authority and is not ashamed to write that his authority is the foundation of religion In hac docentis hominis authoritate saith h In praefat ante relâ—ct princip doctâ— he in qua deum loquentem audimus religionis nostrae cognoscendae fundamentum necessariò poni cernimus O noble religion that is founded vpon so firme and holy a foundation as is the popes holy authority But sure catholike it cannot be For neither the ancient church in times past nor the easterne and Africane churches did euer acknowledge any such foundation Neither do they account the popes authority onely to be the foundation of their faith but also for Christ the corner stone substitute the pope and make him the rocke of the church and of their faith For at his handes they receiue the scriptures and all the principles and pointes of their faith and account his determination more certaine then the letter of Scriptures Bellarmine calleth the pope The foundation and corner stone of the church i In praes ante lib. de Pontif. Rom. and commonly by the rocke Matth. 16. they vnderstand not Peter onely but the popes of Rome which they imagine to be his successors Matters strange new absurd and most contrary to catholike faith To the vulgar latin translation they giue more authority then to the originall bookes of the ould testament in Hebrew and of the new testament in Greeke For that translation they make authenticall and do not giue like authority to the originall bookes That translation they will not haue any to reiect but the originall bookes themselues calumniate and reiect Which course is neither catholike nor reasonable Saint a In epist ad Sâ—niam Fretel ad Damasum Hierome saith That in the old testament in matters of doubt concerning the translation we must haue recourse to the Hebrew as to the fountein in the new to the Greeke Ad exemplaria Hebraea Graeca à latinis recurratur b Lib. 2. de doctr Christ c. 10. saith Augustin Hilary writing vpon the 118. psalme confâ—sseth That the latin translation cannot satiâ—fie the reader They holde also The doctrine and determination of priestes and Iesuites and others sent by the pope to be no lesse the foundation of Christian religion then Christ and his doctrine For so doth c In praef ante relect princip doctr Stapleton in expresse termes determine and generally they d C. ad abolendam de haeret condemne such for heretickes As the prelates and bishops do adiudge to be such Which is nothing else but to make the determination of popish prelates the foundation of the popish church But Christ sending foorth his disciples to preach commaunded them to teach all nations and withall
exeuntes quia ipsi sunt scurriles leues volatiles rodentes sacras literas virides paganicae philosophiae sequaces quasi equi currentes sic illi in vanam disputationem 22. True catholikes haue alwaies shewed themselues obedient to their princes and performed their othes of allegiance They neither sought to murder them nor to depriue them of their crownes Dauid albeit he was gréeuously and vniustly persecuted by Saule yet did he not lay his hands vpon his prince albeit God had taken away the kingdome from Saul and giuen it to him The Israelites rebelled not against their kinges although they were wicked But papistes rebell against princes and neglect all promises and othes made to them as oft as the pope shall excommunicate them Nay the pope and his adherents excommunicate lawfull princes and pronounce sentence of deposition against them their associates make warres vpon them popish subiects are encouraged to rebell and are promised great rewardes and eternall blessednesse if they can kill the Lordes annointed as hath béene sufficiently alreadie declared by diuers examples In the rules or a Apud Ioseph Vestan de oscul ped pontif dictates of Gregorie the seuenth the twelft is That the pope hath power to depose the emperor The eight That hee may lawfully vse the ensignes of the emperour The 27. That hee hath power to absolue subiectes from their alleageance And this diuers late popes haue attempted and practised The which as it sheweth them to bée no catholikes so it prooueth them to be woorse then Turkes and Infidels which alwaies haue had a reuerend regard of their princes and superiors 23. True catholikes beléeued onely to haue remission of sinnes from Christ Iesus and neither trusted in indulgences nor Iubilies nor in pilgrimages to Rome or to other places But the Romanists without the popes pardons thinke themselues in no securitie and presuming of his fauour commit murthers and marie incestuously and do many outrages and villanies 24. True catholikes embrace all that doctrine which our Sauiour Christ commanded his apostles to preach to all nations throughout the worlde and refuse to heare those that preach otherwise and teach another kinde of doctrine But the papists haue not onely embraced diuers nouelties of which Christes apostles knew nothing but false heresiâ—s contrary to the doctrine of Christ and his apostles Which for that it is a principall argument to conuince them to bée no catholikes shall particularly God willing be demonstrated in the two chapters following Héeretofore wee haue shewed them to bée no catholikes for that their doctrine was neither generally taught nor receiued of al true catholikes now they shall bée prooued to bée no catholikes for that diuers points of their religion are either new deuises and fantasies not taught by the apostles nor receiued of the apostolicall and catholike church or else olde heresies condemned for such by the catholike church of ancient time CHAP. II. That diuers positions and principles of popish religion are meere nouelties and new deuises vnknowne to the most ancient and true catholike church of Christ IT may percase séeme strange especially to such papists as are but yoonglings and nouices in the Iesuites schoole that the religion of popes which is commonly called The olde religion shoulde now bée charged with noueltie and condemned by testimony of antiquitie Yet if wee please not onely to consider these later ages but also to looke backe to the apostles times and the ages next succeeding we shall assuredly finde by enumeration of many particulars that popish religion as it differeth from the religion now generally receiued and professed in the church of England is a new vpstart religion and full of nouelties and late receiued fancies For in religion that is onely to bée accounted ancient that is deriued from Christ and from his apostles Antiquitas mea saith a In epist. ad Philadelph Ignatius Christus est That is Christ is the originall from whence wée fetch our antiquitie b Lib. 4. contr Marcion Tertullian saith that the religion taught by the apostles is most ancient and from the beginning and most true Id vertus quod prius saith hée id prius quod ab initio id ab initio quod ab apostolis Saint c Epist 65. ad Pammach Ocean Hierome reiecteth all for newe that was not taught by the apostles Cur profers in medium saith hée quod Petrus Paulus edere noluerunt d Contra haeres c. 25. Vincentius Lirinensis calleth him a true catholike That doth onely beleeue and holde whatsoeuer the ancient catholike church did vniuersally beleeue Qui quicquid vniuersaliter antiquitùs ecclesiam catholicam tenuisse cognouerit id solum sibi tenendum credendumque decernit But the ancient church is not this late Romish church within this fiue or sixe hundred yeeres but the apostolike and primitiue church Now whatsoeuer commeth from late popes albeit the same hath had some hundreds of yéeres coÌ„tinuance yet is the same new and no part of the ancient catholike religion for that it hath no beginning from Christ nor from the apostles nor was vniuersally receiued of the most ancient church of Christ That corruption I say of poperie is new which the church of England refuseth as appéereth by diuers particular points First the very chéefe groundes and principles of popish religion and the lawes whereby they stande haue no greater antiquitie then from Iohn the 22. Clement the fift Boniface the eight Gregorie the ninth or to go to the highest from Hildebrand otherwise called Gregory the seuenth for from him doth a Bullarium hée that made a collection of all the popes buls and lawes fetch their first originall Before that it may be diuers bishops and popes wrote decretall epistles but vntill this time they had no force of law Nay before this time all histories do teach vs that the church was gouerned partly by the lawes of Emperors and partly by the canons of councels Now that the decretals of the popes being receiued and authorized for lawes are the foundation of popish religion it is apparent For therein all the nouelties of the Romish church are confirmed and established And b In praefat ante relect princip doctr Stapleton doth in plaine termes affirme so much In hac docentis hominis authoritate saith hée in qua deum loquentem audimus religionis nostrae cognoscendae fundamentum necessariò poni credimus And generally all papists confesse that the pope is the souereigne iudge in matters of religion Whereupon it followeth that his determinations and decretals are the chéefe groundes of popish religion Secondly the apocryphall Scriptures of Toby Iudith Wisdome Ecclesiasticus the two bookes of the Machabees and the additions extant in the Latine translation and not in the original bookes which are as second grounds of popery were not declared of equall authoritie with other canonicall scriptures before the councell of Trent At that time also was the Latin vulgar translation made
Gregory the first albeit he would not haue images of saintes broken downe yet condemned the worship of them and Epiphanius vtterly misliked the vsing them and setting them vp in churches which sheweth the antiquitie or rather noueltie of imagery or to say better idolatry in churches The second Nicene councell celebrated about the 774 yéere of our Lord and the fathers there were the first that went about to establish the worship of images but that idolatrous synode was oppugned by the councell of Francford and of long time after could not generally be receiued 54. In times past Christians were wont reuerently to entombe holy Martyrs and to call vpon God at their monuments But now the miserable papistes of late time haue begun to dig them out of their graues and to kisse rotten bones and ragges and to worship them and to pray to the martyrs nay to worship those that are no martyrs And euery day as there is no end of mans curiositie they make more saints and institute more pilgrimages and masses in their honor Of late time they haue begun to frequent the Lady of Loreto of Monserrat of lames of Compostella and infinite other such like saintes and places 55. By a late decrée of the councell of Florence about the yéere of our Lord 1434. The pope was declared to be head of the vniuersall church and Christes true vicar and Peters successor in the gouernment of the vniuersall church which declareth the noueltie of the papacie 56. That the pope was aboue the councell was decréed in our fathers time by Leo the tenth in the Councell of Laterane Which sheweth that till then it was commonly holden that the gouernment of the vniuersall church was aristocraticall and not monarchicall and that the councell was reputed supreme iudge of controuersies of faith and all ecclesiasticall matters and not the pope 57. In ancient time the pope neither was borne vppon mens shoulders nor had his féete kissed of great princes nor wore the crosse in his slippers to shew that hée treadeth down religion with his féete Nor had hée a triple crowne on his head nor was hée garded with bandes of soldiers nor attended on by princes and cardinals nor had he swarmes of friers and monkes to defend all his pretenses and claimes Quod solius papae pedes principes de osculentur wée read first in Gregorie the seuenth his dictates the rest we find in later records of the popes ceremonies 58. It is not long since that the pope hath vsurped power ouer generall councels and taken vpon him sole power to call them dissolue them and confirme their actes For in ancient time the councell iudged the pope as appéereth by diuers councels of Rome and by the late councell of Pisa where Alexander the fift was chosen pope and by the councell of Constance where thrée popes were deposed and by the councell of Basilea that deposed Eugenius the fourth 59. Of late time the pope hath taken on him power to make lawes to binde the whole church and to place and displace bishops and prelats at his pleasure Lately also hath hée begun to beare himselfe as supreme doctor and iudge in matters of religion in hearing of appeales out of all prouinces and in excommunicating of princes and emperors throughout the worlde 60. Vntill Boniface the 9. his time he was not Lord of Rome nor did hée beare himselfe as a temporall prince for that is testified by Theodorie of Niem and diuers other writers of histories 61. Gregorie the seuenth was the first that tooke on him to depose emperors as appeareth by his dictates and by his bloody warres Before his time it was a rare matter to sée a pope intermeddle with warres or gouernement of kingdoms After the time of Gregory these that pretend to be Peters successors prooued the onely firebrandes of all the warres and troubles in christendome 62. Before Innocent the third his time it was neuer adiudged a matter capital to thinke otherwise of religion or the sacraments of the church then the pope of Rome beléeued and taught He first persequuted Christians with all extremities and now it is the popes common practise to kill all religious Christians that shall contradict his vsurpations 63. In ancient time the popes were confirmed by emperors and neuer durst pretend a right to depose princes Now they deny any to be emperor but such as is sacred by the pope and do take to themselues power to depose princes and to cause subiectes to rebell against them 64. The first Christians albeit not tyed to emperors by oath yet neuer rebelled against wicked emperors But now the pope causeth Christians to breake their othes and they are made to beléeue that it is meritorious to rebell against princes excommunicate by the pope and to murder them Neither may we thinke it was want of meanes that made them to be obedient For a Ad Scapulam Tertullian saith that where they were the strōger yet they neuer tooke on them to fight against their princes 65. The first Christians serued God in spirite and truth and were knowne by their modestie and vertue But the religion of papists consisteth all in eating red herrings and fish in fasting knocking knéeling greasing shauing crossing ringing and outward ceremonies At Rome and in Spaine Italy are common bordels and bankes of vsurie and such dissolution that the very heathens might not compare with them Swearing whooring killing are small faultes among them so they meddle not with the popes authoritie and religion Finally for that it is not possible to rehearse all particulars I say and by Gods grace shall prooue that the whole religion of papists which wée reiect is nothing but a packe of nouelties and heresies and the corruption of true catholike and Christian religion Wherefore as in this chapter we haue noted their nouelties so in the chapter ensuing wée purpose to make good our challenge concerning their heresies which being performed I hope it will largely appéere that they are no catholikes CHAP. III. That the papists do publikely professe and teach diuers erronious points of doctrine by the ancient catholike church condemned for heresies AS in deceitfull language so in erronious iudgement the Iesuites and Romish priestes are not vnlike to the women called a Philostrat in Apollonio Horat. carm Lib. 1. Lamiae For as the flattring Lamiae by their externall shewes and faire wordes deceiued and spoiled many yoong men so these flattering and fawning fauorites of the whoore of Babylon abuse many simple youthes with their faire glosses and allure them to like the errors and heresies of poperie to their vtter ruine and destruction And as the Lamiae were verie quicke sighted when they came abroad and pierced farre into other mens matters yet were altogether blinde at home and ignorant in their owne affaires so these good fellowes although they are alwaies prying into other mens matters and pretend that they can looke through mill-stones yet are they altogither
the old empire Sixtly the kings of the earth committed fornication with the purple whore and receiued abominable doctrine from her But they did not loue nor honour the Roman empire nor receiued any idolatrous worship from Rome But from the pope they haue and with this purple whore they haue committed fornication Seuenthly the kings of the earth lamented not the destruction of the Romane empire but rather reioyced at it deuiding the same among themselues But diuers help the pope and are sorie to sée his goodly kingdome ruinated Eightly this whore is called the mother of fornication or idolatry which sheweth that this belongeth to popish idolatrie rather then vnto the emperours ciuill gouernement Ninthly after the empire began to decay religion began to flourish in Rome and therefore this description cannot belong to old Rome but to new Rome Which indéede is now become the habitation of diuels and vncleane spirits Tenthly this Rome which is héere described shal persecute the saints to the end of the world Eleuenthly the description of this woman and of Babylon doth best fit the state of Rome vnder the pope For he ruleth by fraud periurie cunning and his religion is full of mysteries he persecuteth the saints of God to him the kings of the earth giue their power being ready to execute his excommunications and commandements And after his destruction it is not likely that Rome shall be restored and reedified which cannot be sayd of the Roman empire Lastly a In Apocalyps Arethas and Ambrosius Ansbertus affirme that new Rome may be vnderstood by this Babylon and the bishop of b Auentin lib. 7. Salisburg c Cant. 106. epist 19. sine nomine Petrarch and d Michael Cesenas Pâ—trus Blesensis Ioan Huss diuers learned men doubt not in plaine tearmes so to call her 40 The church of Christ did neuer woâ—ship Peter or any of the apostles nor did c Cant. 106. epist 19. sine nomine Peter suffer himselfe to be worshipped of Cornelius d Michael Cesenas Petrus Blesensis Ioan Huss Nay the Church did not fall downe and worship angels The same did not kisse any bishops slipper nor beare him high vpon mens shoulders Nay Valentinian and Theodosius forbad any crosse to be g Apocal. 19. graueÌ„ or painted on the ground o Act. 10. But the Romish Church doth fall downe vpon the ground and worship the pope q Cod. Nemini licere signum c. The bishop of Modrusa in the councel of Lateran cried out to Leo the tenth Te beatissime Leo saluatorem expectauimus They say to the pope Haue mercie vpon vs. They kisse his féete and he hath a crosse vpon his slipper They beare him on mens shoulders and worship him as an earthly god 41 The true Church did alwayes reuerently thinke of the mysteries of Christian religion But the Romish Church albeit they beléeue that the consecrate Hoste is God and worship saints and crosses yet vse them oft times but homely For they beleeue that dogs and other brute beasts may eate their corpus Domini The pope when he goeth abroad doth send his corpus Domini before accompanied with the baggage and h Monluc de la religion à la roine mere basest seruants of his house The conspirators suborned by Sixtus quartus to kill Laurence and Iulian de Medicis were commanded to do it in the church and at the eleuation of the sacrament Dato signo cum eucharistia tolleretur saith i Lib. geograph 5. Volaterran k In vita Hiâ—debrand seu Gregorij 7. Gregorie the seuenth cast the corpus Domini into the fire Hildebrandus saith Beno the cardinal sacramentum corporis Domini responsa diuina contra imperatorem quaerens iniecit igni OfteÌ„times they cast their images into the water to stop the flâ—wings of water l Girol Catena in vita Pij 5. Pius quintus cast one Agnus Dei into the water of Tiber and another into the fire Cresciuto il Teuere Pio vi gittò vn ' Agnus Dei il fuoco appreso in vna casa piena di fieno vi si gittò vn ' altero And this is the honour that they beare to their religion 42 The true church did alwayes reuereÌ„ce magistrats The a Rom. 13. Apostle Paul commandeth euery soule to be subiect to higher powers S. b 1. Pet. 2. Peter exhorteth Christians to submit themselues to kings and gouernours The ancient c 1. Tim. 2. Church did pray to God for kings and for all in authoritie and punished such as should vse reprochfull words to emperours or magistrates In the d C. 83. Canons of the apostles it is thus decréed Quisquis imperatorem aut magistratum contumelia affecerit supplicium luito Neither if we search all antiquitie shall we find where the Church of Christ did discharge subiectes from their othes to princes or taught rebellion or murther of princes or signified that it was lawfull either to murther princes excommunicate or to rebell against them But the church of Rome hath taken vpon her to dispence with oathes of alleageance to discharge subiects from their due obedieÌ„ce The same also hath published most slaunderous and railing bulles or rather libels against princes as appeareth by the bull of Paul the third against Henrie the 8. and Pius the fift and Sixtus quintus against Quéene Elizabeth Sixtus quintus against the French king now reigning then king of Nauarre and against Henry the third and of Gregorie the seuenth and of Alexander the third and Gregorie the ninth against ancient emperours They haue also commanded subiects to rebel against their princes and taught that it is meritorious to murther them or depose theÌ„ matters quite contrarie to Christian religion the custome of Christs Church 43 The markes of the Church brought by e Lib. de notis ecclesiae Bellarmine doe also plainly shew that the Romanists are not the true Church For neither are they catholikes nor are they so called of others then themselues vnlesse it be of such as scorne their presumption that take on them that name Nor is their doctrine ancient as we haue by many particulars proued Nor hath it alwayes continued in one and the same state For they haue in their late conuenticles of Constance Florence and Trent altered the whole frame and forme of their faith And f Epist 2. ad Bohem. Nicholas of Cusa saith that scriptures are to bee fitted to the time and to be diuersly vnderstood and that God doth alter his iudgement according to the iudgement of the church Fourthly their doctrine was neuer vniuersally receiued as shall appeare when our aduersary shall dare to answer vs in these encounters Fiftly they haue no succession of bishops certaine For neither are the Popes bishops nor do they succéede the apostles nor haue they any certainty in their succession Sixtly the doctrine of that church hath béene prooued to be dissonant
now there is but one faith as there is but one baptisme and one God as the c Ephes 4. apostle teacheth vs. And this is the faith which the apostles and prophets haue taught and which wée in the church of England do professe Remember I say that true faith is Christes faith and apostolike faith It is not the popes faith nor his determinations nor vncertaine traditions It hath no other foundation but the doctrine of Christ and his apostles and holy prophets Beware therefore of the pretended cacolike Romish faith that hath no grounde but in the popes determinations nor support but lies fraude and violence If the doctrine and traditions of popish priests come not from Christ Iesus which is the foundation of our religion but is drawne out of vncertaine legendes and resteth on the popes determination remember what the apostle teacheth in this point If any man saith a Galat. 1. hée preach vnto you otherwise then that you haue receiued let him bee accursed Beléeue not euery spirite For many deceiuers are gone out into the worlde If any bring any doctrine not deduced out of holy Scripture suspect him and examine him and thou shalt finde him faultie And aboue all thinges beware of new doctrines For wée haue but one faith which hath his originall from Christ the fountaine of truth life Profanas vocum nouitates saith the b 1. Tim. 6. apostle deuita And if wée may not vse new termes or words in matters of faith then may we not receiue any newe articles of religion It is the part of true catholikes to adhere to holy fathers and to auoide nouelties as saith c Aduers haeres c. 36. Vincentius Lirinensis Nowe what fathers more holy then the prophets and apostles that are the fathers of fathers and the foundation of the church If the doctrine of poperie be for the most part a packe of old and newe heresies as hath bin shewed thée why shouldst thou bée abused by false teachers Why shouldst thou bée desirous as distempered stomackes are to feed vpon vnholesome doctrine Graues sunt haereticorum morsus saith Saint d In Euangel Luc. lib. 7. c. 10. Ambrose qui ipsis grauiores rapaciores bestijs nullum abaritiae finem impietatÃsque nouerunt They looke faire vpon thée but bite déepely They promise true religion and catholike faith but teach heresies and damnable opinions They come vnto thée with shéepes clothing and pretend sauing of soules but inwardly they are rauening woolues and séeke to destroie both thy body soule They giue thée honie but it is deliuered thée vpon a swordes point that when thou thinkest to licke honie thy hart may bée pearced with a sharpe pointed sword If the synagogue of Romanistes bée not the true church why takest thou delight to heare her teachers or to embrace her erronious doctrine Why doest thou not come out of Babylon Wilt thou remaine in her confusion and be partaker of her plagues Why shouldest thou go vp to Bethauen or delight in the congregation of wicked idolaters e Hoseae 4. Go not vp I say to Bethauen f 1. Cor. 10. flie Idolatrie g Apocal. 18. Come out of Babylon It is not I onely but Christ Iesus that calleth thée out of this confusion If thou wilt not heare him nor know him bée assured hée will not knowe thée nor heare thée It is not the pope that can saue thée nor his decretals that can warrant thee Leaue therefore the synagogue of satan and resort to Gods true church Forsake antichrist and adhere to Christ Quisquis saith Saint h Epist 152. Augustine ab ecclesia catholica abfuerit quantumuis laudabiliter se viuere existimet hoc solo scelere quòd à Christi vnitate disiunctus est non habebit vitam sed ira Dei manet super eum As without Noes arke in time past all flesh was drowned so there is no safetie out of Christes church And bée not lightly deceiued with the name of the church For antichrist as the i 2. Thes 2. apostle telleth vs shall sit in Christes church And with his followers as Saint Augustine teacheth vs shall bée accounted to bée the true church viz. by such as are abused The synagogue of satan in time past did take on them the name of Iewes and falshood is often set out with a faire lustre and shew of truth All Christians haue an interest in true religion Why then shoulde any suffer the damnable doctrine of poperie that is so full of heresies and erronious opinions Why shoulde any suffer the Scriptures to bée taken from the people of God so that they shall no more bée suffered to read them and in lieu thereof receiue the popes determinations and the synagogues of Romes traditions Can any true Christian indure the abominable idole of the masse where the bread and cup is adored for God or the idolatrous worship of Romish Babylon Those that honour God those hée will honour and such as are luke-warme and care not what religion they haue those God will cast out of his mouth as a lothsome race of atheistes and wicked men If religion mooue not euerie man yet if hée remember the slauerie of popish gouernment and how preiudiciall it is to princes to the nobilitie to the commons and all sortes of people hée will not much bée enamored of it The magistrate may not suffer either his authoritie to bée disputed of or doubted of or denied And yet the Iesuites and priestes and their adherents are suffred to teach and to do all this as appéereth by their answeres to the sixe Interrogatories by their cases of conscience and by their doctrine and actions Nay most boldly albeit secretly they practise against the life and state of her Maiestie as many particulars do shewe Happie are they that they haue encountred with such a prince and yet let them beware they abuse not her clemencie too farre For no state can stande where such contumacious and rebellious mates liue in open contempt of authoritie and lawes It behooueth also all them that carrie the sworde to looke that not onely Christ his shéepe bée defended from woolues but also that the state bée defended and maintained against professed traytors and rebels that lurke in all corners They haue not a sworde committed to them for naught But to the ende they may defende the quiet and peaceable subiect and roote out the wicked rebellious traytor Treason and notorious coÌ„tumacie against lawes cannot long be endured in any common-wealth Neither can magistrates in this case bée too watchfull God hath detected many secret conspiracies and attempts against her Maiestie and the state yet let vs not presume too farre vpon his goodnesse The way to settle peace to confirme the state to preuent all such trecherous attempts is to stop the head of rebellion and treason and to roote out all seditious priestes and Iebusites from whence all our troubles for this 43. yéeres
auncient Manuscript bookes which is also testified by Å¿ Parerg. lib. 5. c. 23. Alciat Secondly for that it is an old fashion for the popes of Rome to foyst in false canons false acts and false lawes for establishing their authoritie Thirdly for that it contayneth diuers points repugnant to the t L. cognoscere Cod. de sum Trinit fid cath epistle and law next precedent For here the emperour is made to signifie that now he first published this confession and sent it to be allowed or disallowed by Iohn bishop of Rome where it is notoriously apparent that he had published the same confession sent it to Epiphanius bishop of Constantinople a yéere before and diuers other churches as may appeere by the dates of both epistles and by his u L. cum saluatorem Cod. eod edicts sent to the Churches of Constantinople Ephesus Cesarea Trapezuntium Cyzicus Amida Apamea and others Fourthly this epistle doth here constitute the bishop of Rome head of the church wheras Ado of Vienna in his Chronicle and Iuo in his Chronicle and Platina in the life of Boniface the third do testifie that this title was first giuen to Boniface the third almost seuentie yéeres after Fiftly the same is confuted by Gregorie the first his epistles that alwaies disalloweth this vniuersall power in a bishop and condemneth him that would be accounted vniuersall bishop and acknowledgeth the Emperours power ouer him Sixtly this epistle is refuted by two imperiall constitutions l. 24. Cod. de sacrosanctis ecclesijs Et l. decernimus eod tit that giue superioritie to the church of Constantinople and make her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and call her matrem pietatis Christianorum orthodoxae religionis omnium Seuenthly it is also conâ—radicted by diuers other lawes of the emperour For here he promiseth that he will doe nothing in matters of religion but first he will make the bishop of Rome acquainted withall to haue his iudgement and yet after that of his absolute authoritie he made many ecclesiasticall lawes x Nouel 6.11 123. concerning the creation and consecration of Bishops the number of patriarkes and archbishops their iurisdictions and priuiledges y Nouel 3. concerning the remoouing of clerkes from one church to another and their ordination z Nouel 16. concerning supplying the number of the clergie concerning the a Nouel 5. mariage of clerkes and not marying of monkes b Nouel 5. 133. concerning monkes and nunnes c Nouel 58. concerning the holy communion d Nouel 137. concerning the forme of diuine seruice and diuers such like matters Nay he made lawes that bound the bishop of Rome aswell as other bishops as may euidently be gathered out of the Nouel constit 123. Iubemus saith he Archiepiscopes patriarchas veteris Romae Constantinopolis Alexandrâ—ae Theopolis c. And out of the seuenth Nouel constitution where it is by him ordained vt nulla ecclesia quae sub Romana est ditione sicentiam habeat alienandâ—res immobiles Finally there is a more flattering and vndecent forme of assentation vsed in this epistle then euer Iustinian vsed and here he termeth the bishop of Romes See Apostolicam sedem which stile is no lesse due to other churches and vseth a stile different from other his epistles Semper saith he nobis in voto fuit est vt decet honorare vt patrem vestram beatitudinem And againe petimus vestrum paternum affectum vt vestras ad nos destinetis literas And suscipit vestra sanctitas And afterward petimus vestram beatitudinem Dei nobis acquirere prouidentiam Properamus omnes sacerdotes orieÌ„tis vestrae subijcere sedi Properamus per omnia honorem crescere vestrae sedis Patriarcha Constantinopolitanus festinat in omnibus sequisedem apostolicam beatitudinis vestrae And in the ende Deitas te conseruet per multos annos sancte ac religiosistime pater Which stile as it is monkish and soppish so it is far from Iustinians veine And to thinke that Iustinian wrote in Gréeke to the Romain bishop is absurd albeit to colour the matter some hungrie Greeke hath translated this epistle out of Latine into Greeke To come néerer to matters of our times there is no christian kingdome but the popes haue forged writings to prooue the sâ—me either fâ—udatarie or tributarie to the Sée of Rome In the Å¿ Augustin Steuch de donat CoÌ„stant in registro Alexandr 3. register of Alexander the third chalenge is made to the kingdome of England Nouit prouidentia tua saith Alexander the third Anglorum regnum ex quo Christi nomen ibi glorificatum est sub apostolorum principis manu tutela extitisse t Vbi supra Augustine Steuchus doth also tell vs that there are instruments in the popes archiues to be exhibited to prooue the kingdomes of Aragon Croatia Dalmatia Denmarke Spaine Hungarie Poland Ruscia yea and the empire of Rome it selfe to be subiect to the Sée of Rome Bonifacius the eight u Nicolas Gillius Annal. Gal. writing to the king of France saith scire te volumus quod in spiritualibus temporalibus nobis subes Pius the fift to prooue his right to inuest Cosmus with the title of great Duke of Tuscane ex certa scientia saith x In vita Cosmi edit an 1569. apud Aldum Maâ—ut he maturáque deliberatione nostris ac de supremae nostrae apostolicae potestatis plenitudine tam dictorum praedecessorum quà m etiam Alexandri tertij Innocentij pariter tertij ac Pauli quarti similiter praedecessorum nostrorum qui Portugalliae ac Bulgarorum ac Blachorum necnon Hiberniae reges vt tunc Dux Bohemiae rex in suis literis nominari possit respectiuè crearunt constituerunt concesserunt c. whereby it appéereth that of certaine knowledge full deliberation he alleageth false instruments and is a most notorious falsarie and that for no lesse matters then for whole kingdomes 7. they haue with their martyrologies and impudent lying legends and false and forged traditions corrupted not onely the historie of the church but also a great part of their religion And to make these forgeries more pleasing they haue suborned and hired Caesar Baronius with his lying Annales to alledge proofes for them 8. they haue also set the babling Iesuites and their consorts on worke to iustifie all the corruptions of the Romish synagogue and to make good the popes decretales Whose writings who list to peruse he shall finde millions of falsifications as the writings of Fryer Bellarmine Gregorie de Valentia and Suares and their consorts of Harding Stapleton Allen and others doe testifie And this the treatises of diuers learned men daily set out against their falsifications and corruptions do plainely demonstrate The same also if fryer Parsons will continue his chalenge shall be iustified by infinit particulars Finally they haue neither left scriptures fathers councels stories old nor new writers
A BRIEFE REPLIE TO A certaine odious and slanderous libel lately published by a seditious Jesuite calling himselfe N. D. in defence both of publike enemies and disloyall subiects and entitled A temperate wardword to Sir Francis Hastings turbulent watchword Wherein not only the honest and religious intention and zeale of that good Knight is defended but also the cause of true catholike religion and the iustice of her Maiesties proceedings against Popish malcontents and traitors from diuers malitious imputations and slanders cleered and our aduersaries glorious declamation answered and refuted by O.E. defendant in the Challenge and encounters of N. D. Hereunto is also added a certaine new Challenge made to N. D. in fiue encounters concerning the fundamentall pointes of his former whole discourse Together with a briefe refutation of a certaine calumnious relation of the conference of Monsieur Plessis and Monsieur d'Eureux before the French king lately sent from Rome into England and an answer to the fond collections and demands of the relator Deut. 13. That prophet or dreamer of dreames shall be slaine because he hath spoken to turne you away from the Lord your God Matth. 7. Beware of false prophets which come to you in sheepes clothing but inwardly are rauening wolues Zenodotus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. Halter me these wolues Theocrit in Bucoliastis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is as if he should say If you nourish vp wolues and dogs they will in the ende deuoure or bite you Imprinted at London by Arn. Hatfield 1600. To N. D. aliâs Noddie that lately tooke vpon him to pleade for P.P. and for all the Popish faction and heresie O. E. wisheth the knowledge of truth and more loue and loyall affection to his Prince and countrie SIr N.D. or Noddy or howsoeuer it shall please you to stile your selfe being a man but of two or a Homo trium literarum three letters it should seeme you were in a fitte of a cholericke feauer when you wrote your late Wardword For euery where you fret fume and chafe and all the dishes of your feast are chafing-dishes and hot words both against your aduersary and others No doubt you were distempered or else I thinke you would not haue raued or rather raged after such a mad fashion You seeme also to be full of galles scabbes and sores For what else should make you to crie and exclaime so passionately when you are but lightly and tenderly touched I can compare you to none more fitter then to that vlcerous fellow in b In Niptris Cicer. Tusc 2. Sophocles that could not abide the hands of surgeons Abscedite saith he dimittite Nam attrectatu quassu saeuum amplificatis dolorem Your selfe and your cause is so ful of botches that you can abide no shaking nor handling and therefore with c Ibidem Philoctetes may say Iam iam absumor conficit animam Vis vulneris vlceris aestus Like you are to dame d In the Italian legend in the life of Saint Catharine Bonauenture sister to Catharine of Siena that noble Romish saint that was like to die as oft as she heard but one foule word so tender harted was shee And you are so tender eared that you cannot abide to heare any euill word of the pope or of his agents He may proceed against vs as an enimie and his agents may broch rebellions and treasons and else what mischiefe they can and yet we may neither touch your holy father nor lay open the lewd practises of enemies and traitors And because Sir Francis doth touch the hostile actions of the Pope and Spanyard and treacherous practises of Romish priestes and Iesuits you e In the preface to the Warde-word leape suddenly into your raging and impatient fits and complaine of railing and calumniation saying that his discourse is an iniurious pamphlet and a biting libell and that he is enraged with a furious veine of inuectiue spirit neither sparing God nor man And as if this had not been sufficient you tell vs further that the f This applied to Andreas Philopater or Parsons is true flowers or rather furies of his discourse are lying forging falsifying ignorant vaunting odious scoffing malitious calumniations seditious interpretations bloodie exaggerations barbarous insultations and that he rusheth further to the open assault of forreine monarkes their honors fame and reputation But rage and reuell as long as you list I doubt not but all honest men will commend vs and all moderate men will allow vs to speake in defence of our Prince and countrey Our countrey is deare vnto vs and if all valiant men ought to venture their liues for it litle should we deserue if we would not open our mouthes to speake for it Heathen men by no pretence of religion could be drawen from defence of their countrey Fabius Maximus was woont to say that those attempts were done according to religion that were done for the safetie of the state Dicere ausus est saith g De senectute Tully optimis auspicijs ea geri quae pro salute reipub fierent And h Iliad 〈◊〉 Hector said that whatsoeuer the chanting of birdes foretold it was best to defend valiantly a mans countrey 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And shall we vnder a pretence of false religion abandon true religion for which we are to forsake father mother wife and children and all we haue and for pretence of I know not what danger forsake our most deere countrey for which euerie honest man ought to giue his life and all he hath If you talke with Parsons the Iesuite he will tell you that it is no such discommendable matter to speake what we can in defence of our countrey and of religion especially against the publike enimies of religion and of our countrey and against disloyall traytors that are with their entisements drawne to rayle against their Prince and to betray the cause of religion and their countrey Be they monarkes or be they fryer frapartes popes or cardinals terrestriall gods or carnall men if they be our enimies and seeke our destruction and the destruction of our religion Prince and countrey I esteeme him but a base fellow that feareth to encounter them in any sort That priuilege doth the law of warre giue vnto vs to strike any that will come against vs in the field Certes if it be free for you to defend the cause of publike enimies that with fire and sword seeke to destroy vs of wicked and traitorous priestes Iesuites and their consorts that by secret practise would vndermine the state and bring forreine enimies vpon vs of impious and idolatrous heretikes that goe about to erect idolatry and popish impieties you must giue vs leaue to speake for our religion that is most catholike and apostolike for our Prince that is so gratious and mercifull and offendeth in nothing more then shewing such grace and mercie to so mercilesse and wicked traytors
as seeke her destruction and the desolation of this countrey for our selues that professe true religion and abhorre Romish idolatry superstition and heresie With Sir Francis you haue no reason to be offended if you be as you pretend a friend to her maiestie and the countrey Hee speaketh against the Spaniard and why should he not the Spanish king without all iust cause professing himselfe our enimie He weigheth little the popes authoritie And hath he not reason the pope in his tyrannie shewing himselfe not onely to be our enimie but also the enimie of Christian religion of Christs church He toucheth also the practises and treasons of g Gifford Worthington c. priestes and h Parsons oâ— Delman Hâ—it Walpooiâ— c. Iesuites and their adherents but not without iust cause seeing they haue shewed themselues not catholikes as you terme them for catholikes neuer held either any such religion as theirs is nor sought by violence to murder lawfull Princes and ruinate their natiue countrey but dangerous traytors and most malicious i Testified by Sixtus Qâ—intus declaratorie sentence against the Queene enimies of their countrey Likewise he commendeth her Maiesties clemencie and you haue no cause to dislike the same least percase it may please God to turne her hart through your vngratefulnesse and hatefull practises from her entended course of clemencie which is not well fitting for your sharpe humors into a course of iustice which your treacherous and most wicked practises doe drawe vpon you This is his course against enimies this is his dealing with his soueraigne He neither iniustly chargeth his enimies nor doth he basely or seruilely flatter his friends and superiors But admit your aduersarie had not vsed either that moderation in his stile or sinceritie in his dealing which might passe the iust censure of seuere iudges yet no man hath lesse cause to finde fault with these courses then your selfe and your consorts For in railing and calumniation no man may compare with you It is not one only biting libell and iniurious pamphlet which you haue set out but very many and diuers I will deale plainly with you for that I am well acquainted with your stile and know your lewde packing and practising and can conuince you if you haue your steele vizor on and shame not to denie so plaine matters I say then that you Robert Parsons falsly abusing the name of Iesus to ouerthowe the truth of Iesus haue published first certaine chartels against your friends in Oxford secondly one famous or rather infamous libell against the Earle of k Leicesters coÌ„mon-wealth Leicester thirdly another single l Entitled a confutation of pretended feares libell against the late Lord Treasurer fourthly another infamous m The words by no loyall subiect may be spoken libel against her Maiestie against all her chiefe counsellers vnder the name of Andreas Philopater Neither can you excuse your selfe that n A Iesuite residing in the court of Spaine and Parsons disciple and Agent Creswell was the man that made the Latine which you cannot doe when as you either made it first in English or else gaue him all his argument Fiftly you holpe Allen in his libell against the Queene and state anno 1588. and published diuers copies Sixtly you set out Dolmans treacherous discourse to shew your selfe not onely a libeller but a notorious traitor and sworne enemie to your countrie Albeit o The discouery of a countersect conference one of your friends doth only terme it a chartell or libell This wardword shal make vp the seuenth libell and the patched relation of the conference betwixt M. Plessis and Eureux sent vs lately from Rome the eight Beside these you haue published diuers base and paltrie pamphlets not woorthie to be mentioned and these be the flowers or rather furies of your writings and the fruites of your inuectiâ—e veine Neuer did any vse more lying forging false dealing scornfull gibing odious bragging then your selfe in all your writings Your owne p The priestes banded in England against the Iesuites friends accuse you of Machiuilian and Turkish practises and well doe your writings and doings deserue these titles The like also may be verified of Sanders Rishton Ribadineira Allen that hungrie cardinall other your friends Tisiphone and the furies of hell spoke with their toongs wrote with their pennes and wrought in their malicious harts It is your selfe therefore and your treacherous consorts vpon whom all the reproofes wherewith you load your aduersarie do light fitly and lye heauily And that you shall perceiue by this discourse ensuing Wherein if I reforme your error in many things whereof before you were ignorant you are to thanke me If you fee the hostile dealings of your friends the pope and Spaniard declared and auowed and your owne and your consorts treasons and a great masse of your hidden villenies discouered take it grieuously you may thank your selfe that gaue the occasion If any Papist finde himselfe agrieued with my plainenesse let him impute the fault to you also that first began to stir these coales and to the mysteries of popish religion that contain such deepe matters of rebellion and treason and not to me that being thus prouoked haue so plainely reuealed them Because vpon small aduantages you haue made great triumphes and called your aduersary forth to answere you as it were in eight encounters vanting and facing as if you were to play your maisters prises I haue taken vpon me to ioyne with you vpon your owne ground and to try with you at your owne weapons hoping to prooue you ignorant both of state matters wherein you pretend to know such secrets and also of sound diuinitie and other learning of which your friends and your selfe make such vants For matters concerning Sir Francis Hastings his owne person I refer you to his owne answere that may sufficiently satisfie you For the rest I thought it not amisse to discourse with you more at large And because you goe about to carie away matters with faire pretenses as if you papists the popes children were the only catholikes and did professe the ancient faith of the catholike church and as if all others were heretikes and wrong beleeuers I doe also vpon your lend glosses draw you out into fiue new encounters wherein if you ward not the better it shall be prooued First that you are no catholikes nor hold the catholike faith secondly that your religion is a new deuise and not the auncient religion of Christs church Thirdly that you are heretikes Fourthly that the Romish Church is the harlot of Babylon and not the true church of Christ And lastly that your consorts haue beene executed for treason most iustly and not for religion Which being prooued I trust your selfe will confesse that wee haue iust cause to maintaine that religion that we professe and to withstand antichrist the Spaniard and all their adherents that goe about both by force and treason to
and adhere to her enemies yet doe they enioy their landes and goodes and countrie and in effect their libertie and are onely subiect to pecuniarie punishments which either they escape not being endited through fauour or by sleightes auoyding the enditement or by conueyance of their landes frustrating the lawe or compounding for their punishment Compare her Maiesties actions with the cruell proceedings of papists and you shall soone see an exceeding great difference She This is prooâ—d in the end â—f our newe â—allenge executeth none for meere matter of religion vnlesse vnder colour of religion they be taken practising for her enemies authoritie and against her state and person they spare none She spareth notorious teachers of popish heresies and inflicteth only pecuniarie mulctes vpon malcontent recusants that plainly disallow her gouernment g The massacre of France and Flanders witnes this they kill man woman and childe that shall professe true religion She onely defendeth her selfe against those that are sent to perturbe the peace of her gouernment they by tormentes and rackes seeke out peacible persons and execute them to death most cruelly She proceedeth according to law these contrarie to all lawes h Hist. Natalis Comit. massacre men women and children whom they suspect to be contrarie to themselues in opinion Which clemencie of her Maiestie if it had either beene well accepted of forreine nations abroad or else had mollified the harts of disloyall papists at home all men would haue well liked and magnified But seeing this extraordinarie fauour or rather remissenesse of lawes and iustice towards them hath caused diuers rebellions both in England and Ireland and made them bold to attempt against her Maiesties life and gouernment and giuen some of them courage to conspire with forreine enemies and hardened the harts of our enemies against vs and weakened the hands of such as otherwise would haue beene forward inough to attempt against them and finally dissolued the sinewes of gouernment in suffering malcontents to practise and not maintaining the present state and executing lawes against offenders many doe thinke that against such persons that are so euill disposed and so firmly linked to forreine enemies good iustice is most necessarie and that it is farre more profitable and expedient to execute lawes then to pardon such offenders For while such vipers are suffered to gnawe the entrailes of their mother and yet are not punished and malcontents suffered to degorge their poyson against religion lawes gouernment magistrates ministers of the church and all honest men it is no maruell though the number of disloyall subiects encrease and though well affected and honest men withdrawe themselues and rest discouraged Now of late they i Aâ— appeareth by the multiplicitie of their libels diuersly mentioned in this treatise haue taken to themselues a presumptuous and audacious libertie not onely to speake their pleasure of her Maiestie and her lawes and good friends but also to aduance the cause of the publike enemies of the state Edward Rishton a Seminarie priest was no sooner by her Maiesties fauour k He set out Sanders booke De schismate and augmented it with infinite lies and reproches deliuered out of prison and from the danger of death which he had well deserued but he published against her and her Maiesties noble father and brother a most odious and railing libell deuoide of all truth and honestie and for more credit to it set it out vnder Nicholas Sanders his name and authoritie after his death This course was also taken by Nicholas Harpesfield who enioying libertie to doe what him listed abused his libertie to raile on his prince and countrie These are the men that goe about to make their nation and this gouernment infamous and odious to all posteritie And thus we giue life and libertie to those that seeke nothing more then to depriue vs of life and good name Nay they are lately growne so insolent that they dare not onely taxe and raile at religion and gouernment but also reuell at all those that once beginne to open their mouth in defence of the truth of her Maiestie of iustice and of their countrie and not onely that but also presume to offer their paltrie pamphlets to the view and consideration of the Lordes of her Maiesties counsell which are the chiefe maintainers of religion and iustice And that this is most true we neede no further proofe then a certaine treatise entituled a Wardeword and written in outward shew against Sir Francis Hastings but in very truth against religion and this gouernment This good Knight of a right zealous minde toward religion and a loyall and louing affection towardes her Maiestie and the state giueth the word to his countreymen and stirreth vp such as sleepe in too much securitie to consider the malice of the Pope the preparations of the Spanyards and the trecherie of Spaniolized papistes that either at home or abroade entertaine intelligence with them and seeing forreine enemies seeke by force to take the crowne from her Maiestie and to subuert the state and to plant not onely false religion but also an absolute tyrannie in this land he exhorteth all loyall subiects and true English willingly to aduenture their liues and to spend their goodes in defence of their religion prince and countrie He aduiseth also all true Christians diligently to watch and to beware of the trecherous practises of priestes Iesuites rinegued English and their consortes as meaning nothing else but the subuersion of religion and state In all which discourse what one sentence can be noted vnwoorthie either a true Christian or a loyall subiect or a woorthie knight Is it not lawfull to oppose himselfe against publike enemies and traitors and to shew his affection toward his prince and countrie Sure this our counterfeit N.D. whose name Parsons the Iesuite doth borrow as he doth the name of Dolman otherwhere is very much offended that either our knight should open his mouth in defence of the state or offer himselfe readie to resist the publike enemies thereof Nay further he aduanceth the Pope and Spaniard and maintaineth the cause of knowne traitors and raileth at all that dare speake any thing against them Wherein I neede not note vnto you either his notorious follie that shewing himselfe a professed enemie of his prince and countrie yet thinketh to obtaine fauour for his clientes the papistes at the princes handes or their boldnes that vaunt of this champion when no man can like him but must needes shew a dislike of his prince and countrie and bewray himselfe to be an enemie to the state But I doe the rather report vnto you the summe of this mans pleading that you may the better vnderstand the boldnesse and impudencie of this generation and how through our owne remissenesse wee haue suffered them to grow to this height of insolencie He appealeth to the Lordes of her Maiesties counsell and I hope they will censure such a rayling libeller
colour lay vpon them So that nowe notwithstanding the riches of the Indies the people of Spain for the most part are brought to beggerie Secondly by the abolishing of the popes vsurped power his extreme exactions ceased and the publike treasure of the kingdome which by his meanes was woont to be exhausted began to encrease at the least it was kept within the kingdome Thirdly her Maiestie restored peace vnto vs which Quéene Marie intricating her-selfe in her husbands quarrell did exchange for warres and lost Calice and all the remainder of her ancestors possessions in France This peace but that the papists haue gone about by diuers attempts at home and abroade to trouble it hath now continued two and fortie yeeres and vpward So it appéereth what troubles wants warres rebellions losses or disgraces haue hapned now this many yéeres to this nation or else are intended against vs that the same haue wholy procéeded from the popish faction and their abominable and cursed idolatrie and superstition as all blessings that haue béene bestowed vpon vs haue issued from the fountaine of Gods fauour for the maintenance of his truth by meanes of her Maiesties gracious gouernment and of her fathers and her brothers noble purposes and deseignements Neither did her Maiestie restore peace to vs onely with forreine enimies but restraine the cruell rage of popish butchers that murdered Gods saints at home made warres vpon them shée I say restored peace and gaue rest to Gods church Lastly by meanes of her Maiesties gouernement the strength of this land is growne great Neuer were there more valiant men of warre nor better men at sea then now Her Nauie is excéedingly encreased her munitions and furniture for the war is exceeding Neuer was there in England greater store of learned men nor more cunning artificers in al trades There is no countrey better peopled nor was euer prince more reuerenced or beloued of her subiects These blessings God hath bestowed on her people by meanes of her gouernment It hath pleased him also singularly to blesse her both with spirituall and temporall graces and to make her reigne farre longer then of most of her progenitors to multiplie her daies aboue ordinarie Shee hath also seene the miserable endes of most of her enimies and of such traitors as haue sought her hurt and long may shée continue and see the confusion of the rest to the comfort of all her louing subiects and griefe of her wicked enimies As for those that haue either by open force or priuate practise sought to destroie her they are all perished and come to confusion euen so Lord let them all perish and come to confusion that hate thée and thy truth and the maintainers and professors thereof At this happinesse of the English nation by the happie change of religion made by her Maiestie at her first entrance into her kingdome it is no maruell if this our aduersarie and his consorts be repine for that is the nature of enuie to bée sorie if shée see no cause of others sorrow Vixque tenet lachrymas as the Poet a Ouid. Metamorph 2. saith quia nil lachrymabile cernit It is the propertie also of busie fellowes to be quarrelling and accusing of others they feede on accusations as daintie meate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as saith Pindarus They looke not into their owne myseries and calamities but curiously looke into other countries not vnlike hungrie Grammarians that are descanting still of the calamities of Troie and yet sée not their owne domesticall miseries that more néerely concerne them But it is true as one saith That he that is curious in other mens causes is also malitious Which appéereth true in this our aduersarie for gladly woulde he by ripping vp our estate make the worlde beleeue that we haue receiued no blessing nor benefite by change of religion but he demonstrateth nothing but his owne folly ignorance and malice He b P. 1. beginneth with a long tale of flatterie and the harmes ensuing thereof and at his first setting out entreth into a common place as it were into a common Inne pleasing and resting himselfe but tyring and harrying his reader with his néedelesse fooleries For what skilleth it I pray you to know what a dangerous beast a flatterer is Againe who denieth but that flatterie is an odious thing But what is this to vs Can he shew that sir Francis is a flatterer no nay he doth not so much as go about to prooue any such matter nor doth he applie his common place to his purpose but leaueth it as a fragment borrowed out of some frierlike declamation without any coherence to the rest of his long speake Wherefore to helpe him foorth where he faileth we confesse that flatterie is a foule fault and are content that he should speake his pleasure against flatterers For whatsoeuer he saith against them falleth right vpon him and his consorts who albeit they raile starkely against honest men yet are still clawing the pope and the king of Spaine and their adherents shewing themselues to be clawbackes parasites and flatterers what the pope saith that they say all what he denieth they denie They are of néere kinred to Gnatho of whom c In eunucho imperaui egomet mihi omnia assentari Terence speaketh That had no power to gainsay any thing which his master said so saith d In praes in relect princip doctrin Sapleton That the popes determination is the foundation of his religion They are also like the parasite in Plautus whose belly taught him to speake strange thinges for these good fellowes for their bellies sake speake raile holde their peace write faune flatter and vnto the popes pleasure turne their stile and their teaching Mutato iudicio ecclesiae saith the a Epist 2. ad Loâ—emos Cardinall of Cusa mutatum est dei iudicium Now by the church he vnderstaÌ„deth his holy father the pope who as b De princip doctrin passim Stapleton holdeth is the principall subiect of Ecclesiasticall authoritie him a multitude of parasites doth most palpablie flatter Augustin Steuchus doth honour him as a God audis saith c Contr. Donat. Constantini he Pontificem deum appellatum habitum pro deo Gomesius writing vpon the rules of the popes chancerie saith That the pope is a certaine visible God Papa saith he est quoddam numen quasi visibilem quendam deum prae se ferens Stapleton like a shamelesse parasite doth d In Epist dedicat ante princip doctrin worship him as his souereigne God on the earth Tanquam supremum in terris numen Iohn Andreas in c. quanto de translat episcopi and Abbas Panormitanus in c. licet de electione saie That he and Christ haue but one tribunall seate betweene them e In breuiloquio e In praef an t lib. de pontif Rom. Bonauenture calleth the pope The onely spouse of the church Christs vicar generall Robert Bellarmine who
was in the end excommunicated vexed with rebellions most shamefully murdred by a Dominican frier Don Caesare d'este duke of Ferrara was not I trow of our religion yet did the pope excommunicate him and most wrongfully take his state from him Lastly if religion now professed were the immediate cause and originall of any trouble like to ensue then should not the papistes haue béene the principall meanes to mooue warres and rebellions against the state nor the onely practisers against her Maiesties person and safetie as we haue found them to haue béene Wherefore if we will rightly estéeme we shall finde that as true religion is the cause of all those blessings we enioy so poperie and the faction that maintaineth it is the cause of all practises against her Maiestie and the state and of all rebellions and warres and mischiefes entended against vs. Againe as we were without danger as long as God was truely worshipped and idolatrie repressed and Iesuites and priests and their abettors diligently sought out and punished according to lawes and all concurred resolutely to maintaine true religion and the state so since Recusants began of some to finde fauour and masse-priests and Iesuites haue béene suffered to practise without punishment and idolatrie is begun to be priuily erected and some mens mindes grow colde in maintaining true religion and the present gouernment it is no maruell if some inconuenience be feared But remooue this there is no cause why any shoulde either doubt or feare For the pope hath businesse inough to maintaine his owne state no meanes to worke vs trouble but by English traitors In times past he was Stupor mundi the woonderment of the world now he is Fabula mundi that is a matter for idle priests and friers to prate of but not to be feared vnlesse wée liste The Spaniard hath more reason to feare vs and our associates of the low Countries that may be lordes of the sea if we please and may take what part of the Indies we list then we to feare him Sure if his force had béene such as is pretended neuer would he haue suffred such scorne nor descended to such dishonorable courses as he hath done Both the pope and Spaniard depend vpon the aide of English fugitiues and malcontents Draw from them this hope then haue you the end of these supposed feares and a full answere to this traitors painted tales and fables Thus you see this noddy hath neither reason nor truth in his discourse And yet that is not all the fault it hath For it is also impertinēt to the purpose For what if there were some cause of feare or doubt doth it therefore follow that we haue receiued no benefits nor blessings by her Maiesties most happie gouernment the abolishment of idolatrie and restoring of true and catholike religion If then there be no iust cause of feare and onely certaine pusillanimous companions quake at the popes thundring and Spanish bragging or else pretend to do it bicause they looke backe to the fleshpots of Egypt and glory of Babylon then are we to acknowledge Gods fauour that hath not onely giuen vs many graces by her Maiesties meanes but also meanes to maintaine them and to secure our selues And for such cowards as feare forreine enimies we are to put them into the next ranke to English traitors alreadie conspired with the enimie Hée telleth vs further That by alteration of religion in England Scotland Ireland Flanders and France haue tasted of many miseries tumults calamities and desolations Hée should haue said of many blessings and friendly fauors For kindnesses and fauours all our neighbors haue receiued from vs but those calamities and desolations that he speaketh of haue procéeded from the popes furie and malice and from his adherents persecuting quiet people for the profession of true Christian religion But let vs heare the rest of his wise tale Beside battels murders destructions of countries prouinces townes cities houses and particular men saith hée three Princes two Queenes and one King haue beene all brought to their bane by this occasion He saith further That the noble houses and linages of Hamiltons Douglasses Stuardes in Scotland of Desmondes and other peeres in Ireland haue been thereby ruinated and finally That in France and Flanders there is no end of the accompt of those that haue beene destroied by this change of religion as if we had procured all these battels murders destructions or as if wée or our religion were the occasion of the destruction of princes or kings or as if the massacres of France and those bloodie executions had béene committed by vs. What a shamelesse fellow is this to impute the cause of warres and troubles to vs that euer auoided warres as much as we could and offered force to no man nor euer stirred but as defendants for sauegard of our liues Are lambes the causes of the crueltie of wolues or were Christians the authors of the bloodie persecutions of heathen Emperors all these bigge wordes therefore are nothing else but arguments of the Noddies distracted mind and furious hatred against truth that exclameth and crieth out vpon religion and imputeth al calamities vnto it whereas in truth all the cause of this wracke and destruction both of states and priuate families proceeded wholy from want of conscience and hatred of true religion For if wee will looke backe and search the histories of our times wée shall finde that all those tragicall stirres and hurly-burlies that haue brought not onely millions of christians but also a great part of Christendome to destruction haue taken their beginning from the implacable hatred of popes and papists against Christian religion Paule the third enflamed the warres against the princes of Germanie which consumed a great part of that countrey himselfe sent thither great forces both of horse and foote fearing not a little least Charles the fift should make any composition with the Germans In the low Countries the people liued in peace and obedience to their gouernours vntill such time as the popish faction fearing the ruine of their Babylon beganne not onely to make cruell edicts and decrées against the professors of true religion but also by force of armes sought to establish both the Spanish inquisition and an absolute tyrannie a Vita de Pio. quinto Pius the fift when the kings of France and Spaine grew wery of troubles sent his messengers to negotiate with king Philip and the Cardinall of Alexandria to set forward the French king against his subiects He sent also money and soldiers to aide the king to destroy his subiects In king Henrie the eightes daies Paul the third in this Quéenes daies Pius the fift and Gregorie the thirtéenth and other popes a Sanders de Schism stirred vp diuers rebellions in England and Ireland against lawfull princes By the solicitation of the popes agents many thousands of innocent people were massacred in France contrarie to faith and promise These therefore are
retracted his opinion Thirdly I say we suspend our opinion and giue no approbation to Luthers opinion concerning the carnall presence of Christs body in the Sacrament for that we sée that doctrine to be new not taught by the apostolike church Nay we finde it to be repugnant to the apostles doctrine deliuered in Scriptures to the doctrine of the ancient catholike church and to the analogie of faith Lastly I say that in external gouernment it is not necessarie that all churches should concur and agrée séeing not onely the east churches differed from the west but the western churches also from themselues The churches of Afrike had diuers customes differing froÌ„ the churches of Italy a I ibâ—d sa 〈◊〉 Ambrose in his church at Milan thought it not necessary in al things to follow the church of Rome Further I say that it is not to be doubted but that it is better in matter of externall gouernment to folow the consent of antiquitie and succéeding ages rather then any mans priuate humour and opinion and therefore I doubt not but our cause is better and our grounde more certaine which in searching out the doctrine of Christian faith do build our selues vpon Christ and his apostles and vpon holy Scriptures approoued by consent of times descent of holy fathers bishops testimony of the most ancient church which all appéereth in ancient symboles of faith then that of the papists which in doubts and controuersies runne to this pope or that pope which for the most part is but a blocke or a sot and a man ignorant not onely in the controuersies but often in the grounds principles of Christian religion Now what assurance the papists can haue of their faith that haue no ground but in the determination of the pope I report me euen to the papists themselues that condemne priuate opinions and singuler mens fancies and in externall termes yéeld all not to this man or that man but to the iudgement of Christ his vniuersall church Another spirituall blessing a P. 6. and 7. saith our aduersarie is when good works follow faith as meeknes penance mortification of the flesh continencie virginitie fasting praying almes voluntarie pouertie renouncing of the world And that mens sauage natures should be altered by Christs doctrine he prooueth out of Isay the 11. where it is saide That the woolfe shall dwell with the lambe and the Pard lie with the goate And the calfe lyon and sheepe abide togither Lastly hée asketh Whether our doctrine hath wrought these effects of peace and meekenesse of penance and mortification and the rest I answer that the doctrine of the Gospell hath wrought good effects in all true Christians And that all such do good workes and liue according to their profession And albeit euerie one do not so square their liues according to Gods law as they should do yet compare our people with the papists nay with the priests and popes themselues whom they call most holy and I make no question but they do farre excell them In Quéene Maries time this land flowed with bloud of innocents Vpon her Maiesties entrance these cruell executions ceased Such was her clemencie that shée would not shed the blood of those woolues that had shed the most innocent blood of many others Nay albeit during the time of her sisters reigne shée had receiued many wrongs yet did shée forget al. So rare was her clemencie that euen strangers commend it Tanta eius animi extitit moderatio saith b Histor Gâ—nuens lib. 23. Peter Bizarus atque inuata clementia vt non immeritò de illa dici possit quod veteres de Seuero Alexandro Mammea matre genito posteris tradidere nempe anaematon hoc est citra sanguinem gessisse imperium cum suapte natura semper à caedibus crudelitate abhorrens nunquam adduci potuerit vt aliquem nisi publico iudicio damnatum ad supplicium rapi pateretur Her people likewise did folow her steps and neuer sought the blood of papists though the world knoweth they séeke ours In France and Flanders our side neuer tooke armes but in defence of their liues against those that sought to murder them In our victories likewise great clemencie hath béene vsed The king of Nauarre now king of France was euer admired for his great clemencie The English entring perforce into Caliz and other places shewed great moderation in their victorie In diuers places where religion is professed adulterie is punished with death fornication with corporall punishments other vnnaturall filthinesse is not named No where are stewes accompted lawfull Neither do we accompt any man a true professor that doth not moderate his affections and absteine from swearing drunkennesse pride and deale mercifully with the poore and conscionably with all If any man do otherwise he may liue among vs but he is not of vs. But the whoorish synagogue of Rome she is redde with the blood of saintes No tigre was euer more fierce or cruell This farre surpasseth the bloody city whereof the prophet a Nahum 3. speaketh the gouernours of this synagogue like wolues haue deuoured the lambes of Christ and not spared his flocke they imprison the true professors they spoile them torment them and kill them Innocent the third caused many thousands to be slaine in France Iohn the two and twentieth did b Io. Villan hist. fiorent 11. persecute the poore Christians of Armenia and hired the Saracens to war vpon them and all because they would not acknowledge his authoritie Martin the fift and his successors with fire and sword sought to ruinate the Bohemians onely for séeking reformation of abuses and redresse for the cruell execution of Iohn Husse murdred at Constance contrarie to the emperors safe conduct To forbeare to speake of former times the world knoweth that the warres of Germanie against the protestants as they are called were stirred vp by Paul the third and prosecuted with great rigour By the instigation of bloody priestes of the Romish synagogue the innocent christians of Cabriers Merindole and the villages néere adioyning were most cruellie slaine without respect of age sexe or qualitie These be the wolues that in the time of Quéene Mary made such hauock of Christs flocke in England that haue caused millions of christians in France Flanders and other places to be slaughtered Lib. hist 24. Natalis a popish writer saith that thréescore thousand were murdred in the massacre of France anno 1572. Cum amirante saith he Lutetiae Parisiorum in omnibus propè Gallicis ciuitatibus caesa fuisse dicuntur plura sexaginta millibus hominum factionis Vgonoticae nouae religionis And therefore he doubteth not to cal this execution Cruell and bitter The numbers of those that haue béene secretly murdred by the bloodie Inquisitors in Rome Italie Spaine is excéeding great the crueltie of the persecutors strange the patience of saints admirable Neither doe they onely practise crueltie against such as they accompt
people were all of one religion Nay he that casteth away gods true seruice can neither be secured abroad nor at home Nor may we thinke that the pope woulde haue liked her Maiestie with any condition vnlesse shée woulde haue receiued her crowne from him which is a matter most dishonorable to imagine and abominable to vtter a P. 8. Thirdly he telleth vs that if her Maiestie had embraced poperie Shee had been by all likelyhood maried mother of many faire and prince like children As though if shée had pleased shée might not as well haue maried continuing in true religion as in any other religion or as if none coulde haue faire and princely children but women of their faction He imagineth that difference of religion hath hindred her mariage but if he were as well acquainted with matters of state as he doth pretend he might haue knowne that diuers great princes of a diuers religion haue sought her yea that the great monarke whom he so highly extolleth would gladly haue matched with her and promised to procure a dispensation to that purpose Neither was religion any hinderance to the mariage of the present French kings sister But suppose no papisticall prince woulde haue maried with her yet might shee haue matched with kings and princes of true catholike religion if so shée had thought conuenient Againe suppose shee had maried was not Quéene Marie also maried yet was shee not mother of many faire and princely children And the thrée last French kings died al not onely without faire children but also without issue This is then a méere toie and vaine fancie to talke of children before mariage séeing God doth often denie this blessing to diuers maried folkes and often taketh awaie children that are otherwise likely to liue Fourthly he supposeth if her Maiestie had bene pleased to haue vpholden the masse and to continue popish religion and married that then the succession of the crowne should haue beene established in her issue But he should haue remembred that God saith by his b 1. Sam. 2. prophet that he will honor them that honour him and despise them that despise him As for idolaters and maintainers of strange religions they shall not prosper Beside this who knoweth not that the fruite of the womb is the blessing of the Lord and that god doth often dispose of kingdomes according to his diuine will and pleasure Finally the pope that taketh on him to be Christes vicegerent would haue had a great stroke in this matter especially if shée had acknowledged his vsurped authoritie Neither is it likely he would haue allowed her and her issue whom diuers of his ancesters by their definitiue sentences had both shamefullie dishonoured and iniuriously disabled And to bring so great a prince to submit her selfe to so base a slaue and of him to receiue her right to the crowne were a matter dishonorable to her Maiestie and intollerable to the state and a frierlike fancy not to be imagined of any but of Parsons the Iesuite and such like trayterous rinegued fugitiues But let vs suppose that her Maiestie should leaue no issue behind her is she the first that hath béene in that case and is there no remedy eyther by lawes already prouided or by wise men to be deuised but that we must needes fall by the eares together about this matter This is the supposition of the noddy our aduersarie and this garboyle percase he desireth to gratifie the Infanta and the Spaniard whose slaue hée is but our trust is in God and in the resolution of honest men that I hope will prouide for the safetie of the state and looke to preuent the malice of those that are so desirous of our trouble Fiftly hée telleth vs of the popes excommunication denounced against her Maiestie and maketh a great matter of it And saith That if religion had not beene changed we shoulde haue had no breach with Rome nor needed to haue feared this terrible thunderbolt of excommunication But what more absurd then to obiect the breach with Rome and the popes excōmunication when we estéeme that to be one of the greatest blessings that euer hapned to this lande being thereby fréed from the slauerie of Antichrist and the darknesse of Egypt and do no more feare the popes thunderbolt of excommunication then a flash of light out of a lantern Wee know what the pope is and how little power he hath to excommunicate any Christian being himselfe excommunicate and vnwoorthy the name of a bishop But to let passe all this which the Noddie our aduersarie passeth by and shall neuer prooue I say that princes that continue in popish religion haue notwithstanding felt the sharpenesse or bluntnesse of the popes boltes I would say buls and continued long in the popes displeasure The ancient Germaine emperors Henry the fourth and fift the two Fridericks diuers other that succéeded them knew no religion but that which the pope taught which no doubt was a goodly religion yet hée thundred out his excommunications against them persecuted diuers of them to the death yea and after death Betwixt Lewis the 12. of France which for his bountie was called The father of his countrey and Iulius the second there hapned a great breach and out came excommunications against him and against his followers albeit about matters of religion there was no different betwixt them No man was more superstitious in popish religion then Henrie the third of France yet was he slaine by a Dominican and excommunicated by the pope The same may be confirmed by the late excommunication of D. Caesare da Este duke of Ferrara and infinite examples Suppose then the Quéenes Maistie coulde haue liked of the sect of Antichrist and his abominable religion yet woulde he haue disliked and looked to haue had some finger in disposing of the crowne so that all these supposals rest vpon weake groundes which by no reason can well stand Sixtly hée saith That if this breach with Rome had not hapned then England had continued in her old ancient amitie with Spaine and Burgundie As if it were not more hurtfull to the Spaniard to breake with vs then for vs to breake with the Spaniard Surely if her Maiestie woulde haue taken her aduantage either in the Low Countries or in the Indies and if the pensioners of Spaine had not béene more happie in breaking all enterprises against king Philip then men of seruice incouraged to attempt them hée shoulde well haue perceiued this to bée true long ere this And therefore among diuers instructions which the emperour Charles the fift left his sonne this was one principall That by no meanes hee should breake with England But admit this were a matter dangerous to fall out with Spaine howe coulde wée haue auoided it by continuing in popish religion séeing the Portugals that are perfect papists coulde not by any mediation kéepe their countrey from his vsurpation and tyrannie Naie pope Paulus the fourth
absurd positions and principles in their religion TO recount and declare all the absurdities and heresies of the popish faction woulde require both time and labour they are so many and so intricate In number they passe the sande they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as saith a I'iad 1. Homer And no maruell séeing they are builte on the pope which albeit he be b Sanders rocke reputed as a rocke yet is nothing but a banke of sande whereon the papists haue wracked their faith But of the rest I shall haue time to speake héereafter Now I will onely mention those which sir Francis Hastings doth obiect and which his aduersarie goeth about to remooue I say therefore that it is most true which he doth obiect diz That the papists hould ignorance to be the mother of deuotion D. Cole a man of no obscure note among the papists in a certaine disputation at Westminster did openly affirme it I tell you saith he ignorance is the mother of deuotion neither is he singular in this point a Aduers proleg Brent l. 2. f. 71. Hosius saith that ignorance is not onely woorthy pardon but reward also The same b Ibidem l. 3. fol. 146. man also commendeth the Coliars faith which vnderstanding nothing said he beleeued as the catholicke church and being further demaunded what the church beleeued said as he beleeued and so persisted in that circle And in another c Confess Petricou de fid symb f. 17. place he affirmeth that Nihil scire est omnia scire and that it is sufficient for a man to beleeue that which the catholicke church beleeueth albeit he be not able to shew what it beléeueth And that the synagogue of Rome holdeth this opinion albeit not in plaine termes it appeareth by their practise For they do not willingly suffer the scriptures to be translated into vulgar toongs nor permit lay men to read them without licence which is not easily obteined Further their publike praiers and liturgies are all set foorth in vnknowne toonges The people vnderstandeth neither what they pray nor what they beléeue The priests for the most part are blind and so is the people and so the blind is set to leade the blinde Paule the second did so hate knowledge that he pronounced them heretikes which should once mention the word Academie Paulus haereticos eos pronuntiauit saith d In Paulo 2. Platina qui nomen academiae vel seriò vel ioco deinceps commemorarent Likewise they hold that princes are not to meddle with the externall gouernment of the church nor to make lawes for the establishment of faith and manners e Lib. 5. de pont Rom. cap. 7. Bellarmine doth distinguish ecclesiastical gouernment from ciuill gouernment whereby it may appéere that he woulde not haue the temporall magistrate to meddle with the church And in another place he directly f Lib. 1. de pont Rom. c. 7. saith That the gouernment of the church was committed to bishops and priests and not to princes and that princes ought not to determine a cause of the church Generally they all holde that the prince is not to reforme abuses in doctrine but the councell of priests which is a position very absurd For first wée sée that vnder the law kings reformed abuses and established orders in the church as appeareth by the example of Hezekiah Iosia Dauid and others Likewise among christians Constantine Valentinian Gratianus Theodosius and other princes did not onely reform abuses and condemne heresies but a Cod. de sum Trin. fide cath titulis sequentib establish orders and promulge the articles of christian faith Nay some there are that thinke it a matter vndecent and vnnecessary either to vnderstand or to argue of matters of religion Charles the fift as Meteranus in his story testifieth commaunded that no lay man should dispute of religion and many were executed for that cause onely The Italians say that it is matter for fryers to reason of religion E cósa da frati c. They hold and teach further that the pope determining matters of faith is to be beléeued vnder paine of damnation and this is that which Sir Francis meant and which both Bellarmine and all the popish crew writeth and beléeueth And yet we find that he approoueth many damnable heresies as that of the Angelickes Collyridians Staurolatrians Manichées in ministring the communion vnder one kinde the Pelagians in extolling the merits and force of works and diuers others Boniface the eight holdeth that none can be saued but such as be subiect to the pope And Bellarmine b Lib. 2. de Pontif. Rom. c. 12. coÌ„cludeth that it is a point of faith to hold that the bishop of Rome hath succeeded Peter in the vniuersall regiment of the church So that whatsoeuer he commandeth that must bée beléeued Neither may priuate men dispute of the popes power For that they say is sacriledge and no lesse then To open a mans mouth against heauen And yet his determinations wée finde to be hereticall and his commandements wicked and vnlawfull Lastly they teach that the pope hath power to pardon all sinnes And that is so true that it cannot bée denied For they giue him all Christes power in earth And in the taxe of penances there is set downe a taxe for indulgences for all sinne yea for Iudaisme apostasie Turcisme Maranie Paricide Sodomie and whatsoeuer heinous sinne else And albeit the more learned distinguish betwéene mortall and veniall sinne betwéene culpam and poenam yet if â—he pope can forgiue all the punishment then sure can he forgiue any sinne and the rude papists vnderstand no such subtilties If then sir Francis hath auouched any such matter against the papists hée hath done them no wrong Neither hath this Noddy any sufficient skill to shift off the matter Much be braggeth and faceth but what shoulde wée respect wordes when we sée no truth in his meaning To acknowledge Gods fauour towards vs in deliuering vs both out of the spirituall thraldome of Antichrist and the temporall slauerie of strangers and accumulating vpon the people of this land diuers other both spirituall and temporall blessings hée estéemeth to bée but flatterie and faire glosing and to charge the papists with ignorance and strange opinions hée counteth no better then cogging and lying mixing a number of wordes borrowed partly of cheating companions with whom it should séeme hée hath much conuersed and partly of railing sophisters among whom hée hath long triumphed But as I haue wiped away the accusation of flatterie so I doubt not but I shall easily answer this cogging mates brabling about lying and cogging Hée taketh in great scorne that it shoulde bée saide That a darke and mistie cloud of ignorance did couer the lande in Queene Maries time and saith That it was as wise and learned as Italy or Spaine is at this day where our teachers if they shoulde appeere dare not open their mouthes
doth but lightly touch the continued malice of the popish faction against her Maiestie euer since her first comming to the crowne and that rather to warne the carelesse subiect to take héede of such an enimie and to point at such pernicious traytors then to hurt such as haue béene and yet are abused by the craft and practise of others and are not themselues actors nor factious nor malicious to their countrey To hurt quiet men albeit abused by false colour of old religion it was no part of his purpose But séeing this simple Noddie hath no more reason but to bare and touch that wounde which béeing séene and touched must néedes gréeue many and shame all the faction of papists that haue shame to heare their owne and their consorts most abominable practises discouered I am content to méete him in this encounter and examine whether it bée true or no that is commonly reported concerning the practises of papists against her Maiestie and this state If any mislike this course let him deale with the Noddie that drew mée into it For mine owne part I was vnwilling to quarrell with them but séeing they will néedes stande vpon termes and challenge others I coulde not choose but answere Neuer any thing in this Realme did more displease the papistes then the match betwixt king Henry the eight and her Maiesties mother the Lady Anne Bollenne for thereby not onely the popes authority to dispence in causes of Matrimony but also to iudge in causes of princes was called in question Further they beganne to feare least the king that was a prince of heroicall courage would haue taken occasion vpon this abuse offered him to haue looked into the whole cause of religion Here began the hatred against her Maiestie which this faction hath borne her euer since and which by many attempts against her parents and her selfe they haue declared Clement the seuenth albeit he had receiued many fauours from king Henry and had promised otherwise yet whether wonne by perswasions of Charles the fift then béeing emperor or else mooued with the interest that himselfe had in it declared the kinges mariage to be voide and the issue of that mariage vnlawfull The which sentence was giuen Anno 1533. some little tyme before she came into the world So that it is no maruell if now they hate her which not onely in her parents but also in her lawful right was persecuted before she came into the world Not long after Paul the third did furiously thunder out a sentence of excommunication against Henry the eight depriuing him of his kingdome and againe declaring the mariage with the Lady Anne Bollen to be void and her children to be illegitimate With that fury did he prosecute that innocent lady and her children sparing nothing which might serue to worke both their destructions And when he could do nothing of himselfe he neuer ceased by Winchester and other his agents to pursue the cause vntill such time as they had caused an act of Parliament to bée made against both the mother and the daughter and brought the innocent Ladie her mother to her end and which is more gréeuous they loaded her with many slanders and reproches not onely in her triall but also in an act of parliament How vniustly God best knoweth and the king himselfe acknowledged with great griefe at his death as a Cosmograph lib. 16. Theuet a writer no way partiall hath testified Plusieurs gentils-hommes anglois saith hée speaking of king Henry the eightes death m'ont asseurè qu'il eut belle repentance des offenses par luy commises estant a l'article de la mort et entre lez autres choses de l'iniure et crime commise contre la dicte roine Anne de Boulan faulsement vaincue et accusee de ce qu'on luy imposoit It suffised not the enimie to take away an innocent ladies life but they tooke away also her honour and good name by diuers imputations which God the most iust iudge knoweth and I trust one day will more plainly declare Afterward it pleased God to put in the kings minde to reuerse the act that debarred her Maiestie of her right which hée did by his last will This so néerely touched the papists that as it shoulde séeme they haue abolished it thereby endeuoring to take away all monuments and records whereby her right might bée prooued This rancor of theirs did especially shew it selfe against her during the raigne of Quéene Mary For although her beautie vertue good carriage and many excellent parts wherewith God had endued her might haue mooued any to loue her yet in these men these excellencies and especially her religion wrought contrary effects For doubting least Quéene Mary hauing no issue should leaue the kingdome to her and fearing that shée woulde asswage their pride and tyrannie against Gods saints and abolish their superstitious abuses and hereticall doctrine they sought by all meanes to cut her off from the crowne The pope hée coulde not suffer his sentences and decretals to bée reuersed his adherents coulde endure no reformation of religion to bée established Gardiner charged her as an abbettor to Wyat and said shée had intelligence with him And this our aduersarie doth also signifie by his Mysticall bracelet and other darke surmises As if it were likely that a poore yoong maiden destitute of friends and meanes and in the handes of her enimies could helpe them any thing or that Wyat would communicate a counsell of such danger to her that percase might vtter it and no way coulde helpe him Howsoeuer it was he practised with diuers to accuse the innocent Lady and percase if God had not holpen her had effected his purpose That she held Quéene Mary and the state in suspence and care our aduersary denyeth not What then more probable then that they should séeke to disburthen themselues of that care and iealousie There are diuers that testifie that they had diuers consultations against her Doctor Storie shewed plainly That the papists committed a great error in that cutting of the boughs they had not strooken at the roote When either for shame or else because they could finde no probable cause against her they could not spill the innocent Ladies bloud it is certaine that they fayned Quéene Mary to be with childe to the intent that some supposed childe might be found to succéede Quéene Mary and to preuent the Ladie Elizabethes right All this notwithstanding it pleased God many of her enimies being taken away that shée shoulde possesse the crowne at what time a man woulde haue thought they woulde haue ceased to pursue her against whom they coulde not preuaile Yet euen then did they also shew their malice and first they caused the Quéene of Scots to claime the crowne to beare the armes of England Then by the way of Scotland the French began to threaten and to inuade her countrey and had procéeded further but that her Maiesties forces did shut them vp
in Léeth Not long after followed the excommunication of pope Pius the fift and the rebellion in the north parts of England After that Nicholas Sanders stirred vp a rebellion in Ireland And this N. D. their proctor albeit hée woulde excuse and cléere the papists of all euill meaning yet coulde hée not forbeare to praise the rebels and lament their death which sheweth how well rebellion and treason doth please this faction and howe little hée loueth her Maiestie with whose capitall enimies hée is so néere consorted When by sedition and rebellion they could not preuaile hey stirred vp Philip king of Spaine to make open warres vpon her Maiestie to depriue her of her kingdome Neither did either respect of alliance or shame or danger drawe him backe from this enterprise The duke of Alua had giuen the first attempt had not the vnexpected troubles of the low countries hindred him And Don Iuan D'Austria had not failed to make warres vpon vs but that God cut him off in the midst of his deliberations The yéere 1588. the Spaniard brought a great fléete vpon this coast and to correspond with it there were great lande forces prouided by the duke of Parma in the Low countries Cardinall Allen was then readie also to vtter and throw abroad his excommunications and slaundrous a His letters to the nobility and people of England and Ireland libels against her Maiestie and the state Neither could the euill successe of that iourney make the Spaniard giue ouer his determination Beside rebellion and warre they haue attempted poyson and secret practises to destroy her Iohn Someruile was perswaded to kill her by a seditious priest The same execution did William Parry take vpon him perswaded by Benedict Palmio and Aniball Codret two Iesuits Ballard a priest by his lewd perswasion drew Babington Sauadge Tichborne and their companions to conspire her death By the meanes of Holt a Iesuite Gifford Worthington and of certaine priests Yorke Williams Patrick Collen and others were sent ouer vpon the same errand And when with the sworde nothing coulde bée done Lopez by certaine traitors was hired and Squire by Walpoole was perswaded to poison her And no question but many other attempts haue béene made against her although they are not come to light hitherto Neuer I thinke was one poore Ladies life more sought nor by more meanes They haue left neither force nor fraud nor any course vnattempted Nay not content héerewith They haue a In Bulla Pi◠v. Sixti v. cursed all her subiects and friends seased the persons and goods of such as they coulde come by and by all meanes sought to ouerthrow the state anno 1588. diuers rinegued English and among the rest the traiterous Cardinall Allen came with the Spaniards to fight against their countrey From time to time they runne to the enemie bewray their countries secrets and diuers of them euen now intertaine intelligence with the Spaniard And little it is God wot that our aduersarie notwithstanding all his great shewes can allege in his clients the papists defence First hée is offended that sir Francis Hastings should say That by Gods goodnesse onely her Maiestie was preserued her life being maliciously and with great cunning shot at by the Romish clergie and Spaine against her And thereupon alledgeth thrée reasons of her Maiesties deliuerāce First saith he King Phillip and the Spaniards specially fauoured her for her yoong yeeres beautie felicitie and other her good graces and talents Secondly hée saith Shee bore her selfe for a papist and heard two masses a day one for the quicke and another for the dead and receiued no seruant into her seruice lightly but with expresse condition and many signes that he enclined that way Thirdly he imagineth That shee was kept aliue to barre the next praetender that then was wife of the Dolphine of France which for some reasons neither Spanish nor English could endure And these reasons hée estéemeth to bée Very potent and pregnant for so hée calleth them But if wée will rightly estéeme them wée shall finde them to be built on false grounds and to bée very impotent barren of reason and ridiculous For first most false it is that the Spaniards so fauored her that they would either hazard their state or loose a kingdom for her sake All which was like to come to passe if the ladie Elizabeth should atteine to the crowne And very vnlikely it was that the Spanish king That spared not his a Vita di Pio quinto owne onely sonne nor bloud nor those that were far néerer to him then the Lady Elizabeth woulde encurre the popes displeasure and loose his footing in England to spare her But what néede wée dispute of the Spaniards care and affection to her when they suffred her to be imprisoned euill intreated and called in question for her life As for the Count of Feria hée came to her indéede but not for any good intended to her but either for a complement of curtesie or to aske such a question of her as her manly and stout answer maketh this Noddie albeit hée knew it ashamed to report Secondly her comming to masse if I may so call it when masse was saide before her that vnwillingly heard it was rather of constraint then otherwise As for seruants good Lady she had no power to entertaine any but her ould seruants were remooued and certaine were forced vpon her and commaunded to attend her that she liked not But be it she had for sauing of her life giuen some hope of inclining to popish religion as the aduersary falsely and dishonorably imagineth yet papists are not so simple as to trust such as are newly conuerted Againe séeing the pope had pronounced diuers sentences against her to frustrate and make void her right it could not auaile her any thing to turne to the papists vnlesse either the pope would reuoke his sentences or she take the crowne at his hands which I doubt whether he would haue giuen to her if it had béene in his power to dispose King Henry the third of France though superstitiously popish yet might he not liue for that he was not for the humour of the pope Antonie likewise king of Portugall was put beside his crowne notwithstanding his religion to gratifie the king of Spaine Thirdly séeing Quéene Mary was like to haue children at the first it is more likely that the papists sought to establishe the kingdome in Quéene Mary and her succession by the innocent Ladies destruction then to barre another pretender which could claime no interest before Quéene Maries death not then looked for so soone Besides it is not likely séeing the papists sought onely to establish their owne kingdome that they should exclude one that was wholy deuoted to their religion for one either contrary or much suspected And if the Spaniardes did respect the Lady Elizabeth in regard of matter of state then did they it not for loue as is pretended in the first
potent reason Lastly it is most-false to say that the papistes sought to preferre Queene Elizabeth before the Quéene of Scotts For why then did they set her title on foote at the beginning of the Quéenes reigne why haue they continuallie sought to preferre the Scottish title and to dishable her Maiesties right To conclude why did the a Vita di Pio quinto pope and his adherents declare the Scottish Quéene to bée the true and lawfull enheritour of the crowne So it appéereth that these reasons are of no force to conclude that the papists ment her Maiestie any good But why they should purpose her hurt and destruction diuers most forcible reasons may be alleadged First they knew that her title right and reigne could not stand with the popes authority which is the onely line and leuell of the actions of papists and especially in matters of faith They knew I say that pope Clement had pronounced sentence against her mothers mariage with the King and that pope Paul the third had seconded him and declared her illegitimate which sentences could not well be retracted Secondly they considered that she had alwaies béene brought vp in true religion and hated Romish superstitions Thirdly diuers feared to be called to accompt for their iniustice and cruelty shewed to Gods saintes if she should once attaine to the crowne Fourthly they feared least she would remember the wronges which they had offered to her selfe during hir sisters raigne Fiftly they saw they should either turne from their Romish religion or forgoe their honors and liuings and that they meant not to do they had so farre engaged themselues already Lastly the Spanyards and Italians and all the popes agentes saw that if she succéeded their hopes were ended and that they must be packing out of England Other reasons also may be alleaged to this purpose but what should we search out reasons to prooue that a thing was likely to be done when it plainely appeareth it was doone Secondly he much misliketh that Sir Francis Hastings should say that Her Maiestie came to the crowne with the good liking of all true harted Englishmen both clergie nobles and commons and that then satan and his ministers beganne to fret and chafe And what reason hath he so to do trow you Forsooth because as he saith Papists placed her in possession of the crowne Which is nothing else but a plaine confession against himselfe and his clients the papists that they are no true harted Englishmen For if her Maiestie were placed in her seat by all true harted men then albeit the papists concurred in that action yet hath this Noddy no reason to take exception to these words of his aduersary But percase he is offended that Sir Francis should say that the papists were angry and fretted inwardly when they saw Quéene Elizabeth established in her kingdome As if it were not apparent how much it gréeued them Cardinall Poole and some other popish bishops séeing how matters went died for sorow others fled beyond the seas the rest hung downe their heads being sick for extreme gréefe Neither of al the popish prelates could any one be founde to celebrate the act of consecration but one albeit it was no small danger and disloialtie to refuse to performe it Hée that had séene their faces and countenances that daie woulde haue easily coniectured how much it gréeued the papists inwardly and how falsely this false frier N. D. auoucheth that they Placed her freely and willingly So willing they séemed that nothing gréeued them more then that they had suffred her to liue To make his tale séeme better hée saith That most of the nobilitie and commons and all the bishops were papists when the Queene came to the crowne But hée fouly mistaketh the matter For the Papisticall prelats were no true bishops but woolues and hirelings hated for their crueltie and abominations of all the people generally and those of the nobilitie that were in opinion addicted to popish religion yet were not then factiously combined with the pope Thirdly hée goeth about to answere for doctor Story who vpon the Quéenes first comming to the crowne did much repine at it togither with other papists and saide If they had followed his counsell they had strooke at the roote meaning no doubt her gratious Maiestie But if hée had ment to put in an answer that might haue caried colour cleered his client from suspicion of treason hée ought to haue vnderstoode the mans faults and cause better and to haue answered particularly to euery point of his accusation But that as it séemeth he cannot doe that acquiteth himselfe so badly in this one First he saith These wordes were neuer spoken by doctor Storie to his knowledge As if nothing coulde be spoken by doctor Storie which came not to his knowledge but saith he doctor Storie neuer confessed these wordes As if it were necessarie or likely that euery traitor and malicious enimie of the state shoulde confesse his treasons and malicious purposes or as if it were not sufficient that being examined vpon these words hée did not denie them but refused to answere which refusall in that case purporteth as much as a confession But suppose hée shoulde haue denied the wordes yet might he haue béene conuinced by diuers witnesses that heard him speake them Hée saith further that doctor Storie had no reason to speake any such wordes As if a man neuer did nor could do any thing but by reason Secondly hée woulde willingly mollifie Stories wordes by a gentle interpretation and woulde make vs beléeue that By striking at the roote hée ment not rooting out of Quéene Elizabeth but rather punishing certaine great men fauorers of heretikes for so they terme true catholikes and for proofe of this hée alleageth how Story on a certaine time was in a great chafe because hée coulde not bée suffred to apprehende a certaine gentleman and cut his throte at his pleasure and saide hée woulde no more serue as an Inquisitor if he shoulde be so crossed But both the answere and the proofe is nothing but vaine trifling For who can doubt but hée ment her Maiestie seeing otherwise hée had giuen counsell to take away her life and at that time talked of no other Againe what roote coulde hée vnderstande but her that was the roote and foundation of that state which coulde not stande with the kingdome of poperie and Antichristianisme As for those gentlemen that this fellow speaketh of they were neither the roote nor the great boughes of our religion Lastly granting that Storie had so spoken and ment yet he saith That there was no reason why he should therefore be executed as a traytor for that he spoke those wordes as a counsellor to his prince But first he must vnderstand that the question is not whether Story was iustly executed or no but whether the papists did not seeke the Queenes most innocent blood And this wise disputer doth in effect yéelde so much and confesse
that Doctor Story spoke these wordes and that this was consulted vpon in councell in Quéene Maries daies Secondly it appeareth by the story of Doctor Stories triall and arraignment that he was not called in question for these wordes but for high treason and that most iustly For first he ranne ouer to the D. of Alua and other the Quéenes enemies and sought how to stir them vp to make warre against his prince and country Secondly he practised with one Preston Paine how to make some insurrection in England Thirdly he entertained intelligence with fugitiue rebels and knowne enemies of this state Beside treasons there was obiected to him that he had by vertue of his inquisitors office in Flanders brought diuers of his countrymen in danger and made great spoile of their goods And so euident and plaine were the matters obiected against him that he had no other shift but to denie himselfe to be a subiect and to refuse to be iusticed by the lawes of this land which pleading I thinke his aduocate here will confesse to be most ridiculous Thirdly it cannot be denyed but the wordes were spoken not onely in Quéene Maries time but also in this Quéenes time For he was not charged with saying If you shall follow but if you had followed mine aduise Lamenting that when they might they had not followed his aduise in destroying the Quéene Lastly albeit he had béene charged onely with those words which by his enditement by the euidence then giuen and by diuers witnesses yet liuing is refuted yet to imagine or conspire the princes death is treason by all lawes This our aduersarie therefore that saith doctor Storie was condemned by shoutes and clamors as Christ was before Pilate blasphemeth in comparing a notorious traitor and a bloudie persecuter of Christs flocke to the most méeke and innocent lambe of God Christ Iesus And where he confesseth that The papists thinke that Storie for his zeale in Queene Maries time is to receiue a great crowne of glorie and fame vpon earth he sheweth both his owne and other papists most cruell and bloodie minde that allow of doctor Stories murdrous and cruell intentions both against her Maiestie and other godly men and declareth what fauour we are to looke for at his hands if once hée and his consorts coulde haue but a finger in gouernment As for doctor Storie hée hath now receiued his rewarde but not of glorie vnlesse hée did repent himselfe of his heresie and crueltie of which he gaue small tokens at his death After doctor Stories matter he toucheth the cause of Pius quintus his presumptuous excommunication denounced most iniuriously against her Maiestie but very daintily and nicely not daring to mislike it for offending his holy father the pope nor daring to allow it least hée shoulde séeme to concurre with those publike enimies that séeke to take away her honour crowne and life Gladly hée woulde excuse the papists his clients but his pleading is so fonde and foolish that their enimies cannot desire plainer euidence to accuse them conuict them First he sheweth and woulde if hée coulde tell howe complaine That the bull of Pius quintus the pope is made a common bugge against papists euery where as if they were guiltie in allowing his fact And so hée thinketh to shift off a foule matter with a fewe faire wordes and with a finta or fained shew of a downe right blowe to bobbe or rather abuse his Reader that looketh for sound reason But hée may not thinke séeing hée is come into the fielde to make a challenge that hée shall so escape our fingers First hée saith That papists albeit they admit the popes iurisdiction yet are not participant of the offence giuen by the pope But howe doth hée prooue that Forsooth you must take it of his owne bare word For other law or reason he alleageth none So ridiculous an aduocate doth hée shew himselfe in the greatest heat of his clients cause Hée confesseth that papists allow the popes iurisdiction and néedes must hée so do or else they shoulde not bée papists Héereof wée say that it is necessarily inferred that they are as farre guiltie as the pope and no lesse to be reputed enimies of the prince and state then the pope himselfe Pope Pius as the world knoweth disabled her right pronounced her excommunicate depriued her of her kingdome exhorted not onely forreine princes to make warres but all her subiects to rebell against her finally all such as should obey her lawes or helpe her hée doth no lesse anathematize then the Quéene herselfe Praecipinus interdicimus a In Bulla aduers Elizab. saith hée vniuersis singulis proceribus subditis populis alijs praedictis ne illi einsue monitis mandatis legibus audeant obedire qui secus egerint eos simili anathematis sententia innodamus Neither did hée onely giue sentence against her but also practise to depriue her For this cause hée practised both with French and Spanish and sent Vincent Lauro bishop of Mondeui into Scotland and Robert Ridolphi to make some stirre in England Hée raised men and sent money into England and other places for this purpose So it appéereth that the papists must necessarily allow yea further the popes hostile act if they ment to acknowledge his authoritie For otherwise themselues were excommunicate Besides they must necessarily obey the popes commandement Neither is it to bée doubted but that diuers principall papists haue entertained intelligence with the pope and his agents Lastly it is folly to dispute what papists do meane when wée sée euidently what they do Vpon euery occasion they are ready to rebell against their princes when the pope commandeth They haue shewed it in Ireland in Scotland and in England In France they rose against king Henrie the third that was a man of their owne religion They professe they are members of the Romish church which doth necessarily include obedience to the pope And to conclude this Noddie confesseth they allow of the popes authoritie in depriuing of princes of their kingdomes Wherefore not onely all lawes of nations but also all reasons of state condemne such for enimies and traitors to the state And strange it is that any prince or state can suffer such as either adhere to forreine enimies or else beléeue that a forreine enimie hath power to dispossesse the supreme magistrate of his crowne He scorneth Sir Francis Hastings for saying That no child of mortall man hath power to dispose of kingdomes or to depose princes or to dispence with subiectes for not obeying their prince And maketh shew of pleading for the popes authoritie in deposing princes But first we do not here reason what the popes power is but whether the papists that allow his iurisdiction are traitors Secondly admitte that were the question héere yet I say that the saying of sir Francis as he ment it is most true For his meaning is that the pope that is not onely the
childe of mortal man but a childe of perdition the aduersarie of Christ Iesus hath no such power as papists pretend to depose princes And the same may bée prooued euen by the examples alleaged in this place by the Noddie himselfe For neither did Peter nor Paul which notwithstanding had a farre greater authoritie then any pope of Rome depose Tiberius Caligula or Nero nor is it founde in holy Scriptures that any high priest of the Iewes deposed any king or discharged any subiects from their obedience If hée knew anie such matter done why doth hée not alleage his author and the names of the parties Nay it is not to bée prooued that anie mortall man can dissolue the bond of a lawfull oath or disannull that obligation that is mutuall betwixt princes and subiects Neither is the knight to bée condemned for a prince-idolater for so saying But the knaue his aduersarie and his consorts are iustly to bée condemned as pope-idolaters For not onely they a C. satis dist 96. call him in expresse termes God and giue vnto him diuine power in translating of kingdomes but also they acknowledge his iudgements to bée infallible and say that the pope and Christ haue but one Consistorie and the same authoritie and power At Rome the people and priests like beastes fall downe and worship him euen as the idolatrous Israelites worshipped the golden calfe in the wildernesse Do you then thinke this man to bée wise that so slenderly and barely toucheth so great a matter which the grand masters of the Romish synagogue with all their learning are not able to prooue Or may hée bée thought very sober where hée taketh on him to shew that papists are her Maiesties good friends and neuer sought her destruction euen there to iustifie pope Pius his hostile actes that not onely sought to depriue her of her state but also to destroy her and to confesse that they are the popes adherents and allow his iurisdiction howsoeuer wée are to thinke of others this assuredly is most apparant that the author of this railing treatise is a professed enimie of the state For hée doth not onely disallow all courses taken for her Maiesties safetie and the safetie of this kingdome but taketh on him to iustifie rebels and to defend publike enimies Do you not then take this fellow to bée a woorthie mediator to obtaine grace for Recusants and papists But to leaue to shewe his malice and treason that euery where is apparent and to procéede in our discourse after hée had in a sleight manner touched the popes act hee denieth that English papists so soone as her Maiestie was in full possession of the crowne began to fret and chafe and consequently to practise against her And his reason is For that it was twelue yeeres ere the excommunication of Pius Quintus came out against her But his defence is voide of truth his conclusion voide of reason The first is apparent not onely by the writings of the papists oppugning her gouernment by their flight ouer seas but also by the obstinacie of the prelates all refusing to crowne her but one and by their secret conferences packings both amongst themselues and also with the pope and other forreine princes Neither may wée thinke that the Quéene of Scots did then claime the crowne of England or that the French sent ouer forces into Scotland without their priuitie But of this wée haue alreadie spoken The second is prooued for that the excōmunicatiō of that impious pope was not the first cause but the extremitie of the rancor malice of papists Neither was the same procured but by great sute and labour when all other practises failed Lastly it is certaine that the rebellion that after broke foorth in the north was long before plotted diuers consultations had how to dispossesse her Maiestie of the crowne and to alter the estate Sanders in his slanderous and lying treatise of Schisme a Lib. 3. de schism confesseth that the popish prelates vpon the first alteration of religion Had determined to excommunicate the Queene and enterdite the land and that afterward misliking that course they referred the matter to the pope who vpon their solicitation procéeded to excommunication and open hostilitie To prooue that the papists were not cause of the popes hatred against England he is not ashamed to say That the Queene began with the pope and not he with her and that the pope was incited by English protestants not by papists to proceed against her He affirmeth also That hee had great reason to take this course against the Queene and this land and that first for that not onely the body of religion was changed that had endured a 1000. yeeres before and that contrarie to expectation promise but also diuers statutes made against him in opprobrious termes and the catholike body of England forced to sweare against him and secondly for that the prelates adhering to the pope were therefore all depriued and some of them imprisoned And Thirdly for that papists were inhibited to flie the realme and these that remained were enforced to participate not onely these othes but also to eate new sacrament-bread against their consciences And Fourthly for that the pope was traduced in pulpits and schooles as antichrist and scoffed at in plaies as author of many ridiculous fooleries And last of all For that this change was an example to countries round about vs to attempt the like In which discourse there are many weake reasons and diuers strong and impudent leasings For first albeit some occasion had béene giuen by vs to mooue the cholericke popes to anger yet doth it not follow that they had iust cause of anger nor that the papists did not stirre vp the coles and enflame their wrath against vs. Secondly admit princes shoulde offende either against Religion or iustice yet neither hath the pope nor any bishop any authoritie to depose them from their kingdomes Christ gaue his apostles no such power Nay himselfe challenged no earthly kingdome The apostles taught no such doctrine Nor did the holy bishops of the ancient church euer claime any such iurisdiction Nay the popes themselues before Gregory the seuenth did not presume either to depriue princes or to meddle with their kingdoms But if the tyrāny impietie of princes grew vnsufferable thē was the same either redressed in the parliament assembly of the estates of the realme or else by some that had lawful power by the custome of the countrey As for the popes claime it is not onely contrary to all antiquitie but to rules of state and so absurd that men in greatest blindnes of antichrists kingdome could not endure it For what can be deuised more absurd thē that a ribald frier or a humorous Italian should take on him to depose princes of other countries Thirdly what reasons soeuer forreine tyrrants pretend to offer violence to christian princes yet that is no excuse for the subiects either
and therefore most woorthie to bée abolished and anathematized It is false also That the pope was by vs made a matter of scorne or that this proposition viz. That the pope is antichrist and such like are matters ridiculous For such propositions we take to be most true and dare alwaies maintaine them against more valiant disputers then this Noddy euer will be And therefore we do not thinke the pope a man to bée scorned but a tyrant to bée seriously shunned and abhorred of all christians Let this then make the eight lie This is also a lie most palpable and grosse That other princes fearing harme that might ensue of the alteration of religion in England complained heereof to the pope and that hee proceeded against the Queene vpon their complaints and instance Let him if hée can shew these pretended complaints If hée cannot shewe them let him at the least prooue them by some witnesse or record If not then do I not doubt but hée will prooue himselfe a vaine iangler Which appéereth also by this that Sanders a Lib. 3. de schism saith The pope proceeded at the instance of English prelates that referred the matter to him Beside that the pope is not so dull in working mischiefe that hée néedeth the solicitation of others to stirre him Nay it is cléere that pope Pius b Vita di Pio quinto stirred vp both Philip of Spaine and the French men against vs. And the like industrie did Paul the third vse in stirring vp warres and rebellions against Henrie the eight king of England and drawing troubles vpon the princes of Germanie No man therefore hencefoorth can iustly doubt but that all those practises which haue béene lately made against her Maiestie haue procéeded principally from the popes malice and rancor against true religion and the professors thereof and next from the malcontentment and trecherie of papists and their agents These are the two fountaines from whence all our warres rebellions treasons attempts to murder and poison princes and other great persons and other such like vilanous practises against the state haue flowed Now least any scruple might remaine in mens mindes hée endeuoureth to shewe how farre the excommunication of Pius quintus toucheth the papists in England and saith that They are not to discusse the question betwixt the Queene and the pope but to loue the one and the other But this resolutiō is so vnsufficient that it doth rather encrease then diminish our doubt For how can any good subiect loue him that seeketh the destruction of his prince How can a man serue not two masters but two masters so contrarie and adhere to a religious Quéene if hée bée a vassall to antichrist Beside this séeing papists make the pope the souereigne iudge of these matters what a ridiculous conceit is it to thinke that a papist can iudge otherwise then the pope iudgeth or sentenceth His reasons also are such as can satisfie none of any meane vnderstanding First saith hée This excommunication is an act of iurisdiction betwixt two superiors As if it were not méere foolerie to say that iurisdiction can bée exercised betwixt superiors or betwéene equals And if papists grant that the pope is superior to the Quéene then must they adhere to him and forsake her Which no doubt they will do and must doe if order bée not taken with them Besides wée deny that this excommunication is an act of iurisdiction or iustice Nay the worlde séeth it is a méere act of vilany and presumptuous tyrannie for a ribald like companion and a lousie frier to attempt to depose a prince and a most notorious foolerie to imagine that the popes of Rome who haue no right in that which they iniuriously possesse haue power to take away the right which belongeth to others Secondly hée saith That vpon the popes excommunication against a prince the subiects consent was neuer asked nor admitted Why then doth the pope excommunicate all those that after his excommunication adhere to her Maiestie Are not his a In bulla Pij ◠aduers Eliz. wordes plaine Howbeit I confesse that if rightly we will estéeme of matters the popes excommunication is no excommunication he being an vsurper and no iudge in this case And therefore all true subiects are to account of his excommunication as of a denuntiation of his malice and an argument of his shamefull dealing against Christian princes contrarie to all precedents of antiquitie and to estéeme them all not onely slaues of Antichrist but enimies of the estate that shall not plainly condemne it as wicked and vnlawfull But if the excommunication shoulde bée lawfull yet are Christians to know it and allow it for that it bindeth not before it bée published and allowed Thirdly he saith It is no new thing for popes to excommunicate princes And that the subiect is not to be troubled for his old receiued beleefe about the popes authoritie But hée is much deceiued in things new or old In faith and beléefe all is new that is not taught by Christ and his apostles Wherefore vnlesse hée can shewe this authoritie to be giuen from Christ hée must néedes confesse the Romish faith therein to be new Nay hée cannot shew that the popes either claimed or practised any such power as to excommunicate and depose princes before Gregory the seuenth that was therefore rightly called Hell-brand or the firebrand of the diuell to set discord betwixt Christian princes to the weakening and vtter ouerthrow of Christendome and enlarging of the Turkish empire Otho Frisingensis and Trithemius and hée that wrote the life of Henry the fourth emperour do all testifie that hee was the first that attempted to excommunicate princes and that at the first his excommunications were little regarded Fourthly hée telleth vs that The subiect is not to discusse whether the pope had iust cause to excommunicate the prince which altogither ouerthroweth his clients the papists cause declareth them to be vtter enimies to the prince excommunicate For if they may not discusse the popes procéeding but to beléeue that in his iudicial sentences hée cannot erre especially in matters of faith then must they of force beléeue that the pope hath done well to excommunicate their Queene and must aide him to execute it without further enquirie which teacheth vs without further enquirie also that all papists that allow the popes authoritie in excommunicating the Quéene are enimies if they bée forreiners and traitors if they be subiects Lastly he referreth his clients the papists of England to consider what the papists of France did of late when their kings were excommunicate and to English that liued in king Iohns time Which plainly argueth that though hée woulde haue them looke smoothly for the time yet when occasion serueth hée closely signifieth that they ought to rebell against their princes For so did they of the league in France and so did the subiects héere in England against king Iohn And generally all papists are bound
a carnall fellow and a méere politicke Hée kept certaine women and his bastardes in his time bore no small swaie in Rome One of them made loue to a mans wife of the house of Glorieri Of whom receiuing some indignitie he brought the Glorieri into hatred with his father Who picking a quarrell to them fined Caesar Glorieri him that set his hand to the sentence of excommunication against the Quéene 100000. ducates and another Glorieri that was clarke of the popes checker chamber he put out of his office and solde it for diuers thousands of duckats So you sée much money made of a baudie matter and you woulde woonder whether all this money went and I beléeue hardly coulde you gesse it I will therefore assure you that all this money went to the Iesuites and was most of it imploied in the building of their colledge at Rome O holie societie and thrise holy colledge erected for the most part by baudrie and maintained as pope Sixtus said by vsurie This may serue for a taste to shew that the best founders that Iesuites haue are carnall and sensuall men that rather then they will frie in purgatorie will giue the Iesuites most of that they haue The second fault of this enumeration is this that it is defectiue For not so many atheistes carnall worldlings and heretickes as christian and catholicke princes zelous and godly bishops and pastors and honest and religious Christians do detest and abhor this wicked generation Princes for the hazard that they haue incurred of their liues and states haue eyther expulsed them and banished them their countries as the French king the Transyluanian and those that professe true religion or had them in iealousie as the king of Poland and diuers papisticall princes Godly Christians haue reason to suspect them and detest them for their abominable doctrine and treacherous and murderous practises Fathers feare them in regard of their children whom they inueigle and steale away The Venetians dissolued a colledge in Padua where gentlemens sonnes were wont to be brought vp for that the Iesuites taking vpon them to teach there corrupted their youth with their vnnaturall lasciuiousnes and restrained them from teaching others then such as were of their own society Husbandes haue them in iealousie for their wiues wiues for their husbands For it is no rare matter for these subuerters of all humanity to draw wiues from husbandes and husbandes from wiues yea sometimes through too much familiarity with women they spoile the men A certaine Magnifico in Venice perceiuing his wiues iewels to be wanting in the end learned that the Iesuites had gotten them To conclude this point I thinke the Iesuites will not deny but that the Carmelites and Franciscanes and Dominicans and othe orders of fryers are as honest men as themselues yet all these do inwardly hate them At Vienna they thrust out the Carmelites at Mentz the Dominicans at Trier and Bransberg the Franciscās out of their houses which maketh these orders to hate them In Bauier the priests béeing brought to pouerty and shame by the Iesuites haue no reason to loue them And thus we sée that many honest men do eyther suspect or hate the Iesuites and some also which they themselues cannot take iust exception against Let vs therefore now consider whether the causes that haue mooued and occasioned this hatred against the Iesuites be iust or no. The discourser saith They are had in hatred and emulation eyther for their rule and profession or for their learning and doctrine or for their life and conuersation But first the parts of this diuision are imperfect next the same conteineth diuers vntruthes and more are added in the declaration of it Lastly the whole defence parted in this diuision is not sufficient to iustifie the course and actions of the Iesuites the imperfection may be prooued by diuers particulars For they are not onely hated for these thrée causes but for diuers others As namely for that they do many things both contrary to their owne rule and contrary to the rule of Gods law and Christian religion They professe obedience but they practise sedition and rebellion Claudius Matthew a Iesuite and king Henry the third of France his confessor was the most principall author and agent in the league of papists against him and the peace established a litle before Parsons and Campian were sent into England to make a faction for the papistes which appeared in this that they procured a faculty to suspend the bull of Pius as farre as it concerned papists no further then Rebus sic stantibus These fellowes are the principall agents and stirrers of the rebellion in Ireland Iames Gordon Creichton and Hayes Iesuites laide a plot not onely for a rebellion in Scotland but for an inuasion in England Neither hath any warre or tumult béene raysed of late in any part of Christendome wherein the Iesuites haue not borne a principall part They professe chastitie and the law of God forbiddeth all vncleannes but how these obserue this profession and law I report me to their owne consciences to the Iesuites of Rome and Padua and to their practise in allowing and now and then frequenting bordelles They talke much of voluntary pouerty and Christ saith all should be left for his sake But these good fellowes leaue Christ for the wealth and ease they find in the order of Iesuites They dwell in costly pallaces their dyet apparrell is more dainty and braue then ordinary The furniture of their houses and churches is gorgious and princely Their armes are placed aboue the armes of princes most couetously they scratch and scrape from the orphane widow and poore and put out their mony to interest their rule and outward profession is to gaine soules but their practise is to kill soules They promise to teach without reward but if a great man will giue them a million they take all Nay they pretend to begge for banished English but take most themselues and by all practises séeke to enrich themselues by bribes and rewardes They professe religion and the name of Iesus but they are the slaues of the pope and oppugne the faith of Iesus preferring the decretals before scriptures in certainty and make a scoffe at religion In Venice they painted the virgine Mary like a Lady in the city whome they loued as a Vita Pij Quinti Pius Quintus cast an Agnus dei into the riuer so these vse the same practise in their coniurations Nay they administer the sacrament to those that go about to murder princes as Walpoole did to Squire First then they are hated for dooing against Gods law and their owne written rules Secondly for their ignorance in true religion Thirdly for that they peruert others by their leud perswasions and euill example Fourthly for that they peruert youth and teach them euill manners Fiftly for that they are not ashamed to defend any old condemned heresie or grosse new error holden by the pope Lastly
whatsoeuer his superior commandeth If then the pope commaund as no doubt but hée hath and will there is no question but he must also come togither with his consorts with fire sword oppugne this lande and destroy the prince Fiftly it is ridiculous to dispute of his intention when wée may sée his hostile traytorous minde by his actions He hath abandoned his prince and country he adhereth to her Maiesties professed enemies In times past he and Campian came into this country with instructions and authority from publike enemies with a resolution to sée the popes pleasure executed and to make a side for his holy father Let him deny any part of this if he canne Nay let him but answere first whether he brought not a faculty from the pope giuing leaue to papists to obey her Maiestie so long as the state stood in tearmes as then it did and vntill the popes bull could be executed and next whether the popes sentence béeing declared and published he and all papistes were not purposed and bound to do their worst against her Sixtly he was among the Spanyardes that in the yéere 1588 came in hostile aray to cut her Maiesties throte and to destroy her people if they had could Lastly he alloweth the dooings of Cardinall Allen that the same time stirred vp all papistes to lay hands on her Maiesty and perswaded them to take armes against her and to assist the Spaniards Hée also knew a certaine Englishman that came into England with full resolution to murder her Maiestie and neuer reuealed so much If then hée take the Queene for his mother and the mother of her countrey as this discourser signifieth then must Parsons confesse that he is a parricide that séeketh to lay violent handes vpon his mother And if hée call this an odious and heinous crime as indeed it is then is hée guiltie of a most odious crime and is a most odious rebell This being his charge let vs sée his defence Let the examinations saith hée of Parry Sauage and such others be viewed ouer and see whether any of them do accuse father Parsons As if none were guiltie of these treasons but such as were named by their consorts Beside that suppose Parsons were no open stickler in these actions yet it is sufficiently knowne that such subtile practisers do deale by second and third persons Furthermore albeit hée coulde cleere himselfe of Parries Sauages and Ballards treasons yet can hée not so easily auoide the suspicion of Heskets practise For hée is charged by a A discouery of a counterfeit conference c. one of his owne religion to bée a practiser to set a foote the late Earle of Darbies title in which Hesket and others were agents Neither can hée answere his treasonable purpose in b Ibidem Dolmans booke Where he endeuoreth to conuey the crowne to strangers and his practises with priestes come into England to aduance the Infantaes title Nor can hée cléere his handes of the most execrable treasons contained in Andreas Philopaters discourse either written or published by him and Creswell his factor in the court of Spaine Secondly hée telleth vs How Parsons protesteth that hee was neuer giltie nor priuy to any attempt made against her Maiestie But his owne friendes as himselfe confesseth in a letter to bée shewed trust him not saying hée is a Machiuilian and a In the discouerie of a counterfâ—ct conference p. 34. one chargeth him That hee vseth dissimulation doubling and redoubling And the faction of priestes opposite to Iesuites now in England doth vtterly condemne the trickes equiuocations and coloured dissimulation of Iesuites as is noted in seueral notes and letters to be shewed against them If then his owne fréendes trust not his promises and othes how shall we beléeue his protestations Certes hée that will most wickedly practise such wicked actions he will also boldly denie them Yea and this foolish Noddy where he woulde cléere him doth cléerely conuict him For he denieth not but that Parsons was acquainted with a gentlemans purpose that resolutely ment either to take away the Queenes life or to loose his owne So it appéereth that such matters are consulted vpon which is the thing we say and that Parsons was acquainted withall which is by our aduersarie denied Indéede I confesse that wée are tolde that Parsons disswaded the foresaide murdrer But that are not wée bounde to beléeue Nay albeit hée had so done yet that is not sufficient to excuse him For such treasons are to bée detected and not onely hindred by all honest men Againe it may bée that Parsons either in regard of the gentleman that shoulde haue executed this murder or because such executions woulde bring domage to their cause not for loue to her Maiesty did disswade this shameful murder and assassinate For it appéereth both by his dealing with Hesket about the Earle of Darby and also by his practises with the yoong priests that come ouer out of Spaine for the preferment of the Infant of Spaine to the crowne of England and by his most scandalous writings vnder the false names of Dolman and Philopater which shall bée prooued to his face by witnesse to bée his dooings that hée séeketh nothing more then her Maiesties dishonor and destruction And that in treason hée is not inferior to Allen the Cardinall or any traytor these many yéeres executed at Tyborne Finally he a P. 71. compareth her Maiestie to Saul whom God declared vnwoorthy to reigne and from whom hée gaue the kingdome to Dauid Which sheweth plainly what a leude conceite this generation hath of her Maiesties title and gouernment But that they woulde spare her as Dauid spared Saule is a matter most vnlikely For it appéereth that the pope and the Iesuites and priests his agents and al their consorts haue by secret assasinors and empoisoners and also by open murdrers and cutthrotes sought her death and destruction And shall such agents of the pope and Spaniard as these bée still suffred to liue and bée still maintained in diuers principall places of this lande to practise Shall not wée take a course with Iesuites and priestes and their consorts that are thus bloodily minded against the prince and all that loue her or stande well affected to true religion Shall wée suffer them through our remissenesse or rather stupiditie to make a head as they haue done in Ireland where they are the onely originall causes of the reuolt albeit other matters are pretended and so to bring all in combustion héere as they haue done there alreadie Consider the sequele of these matters my déere countrymen and looke well to your owne safetie and if you respect not your selues nor your owne particular yet haue regard to the church of God and his true religion which you professe and shoulde defende if you bée truelie religious Respect the honour of your prince your nation your countrey Will you abandone your selues to the spoile of proud enimies that séeke
your destruction Will you giue credence to those that are by the Italian and Spaniard hired to speake Behold your wiues and children and déerest friends that depend vpon the valor of your harts Will you giue them as a praie to the cruell enimies Represent to your selues the miserable estate of this lande if once the forreine enimie getteth footing Your lawes shall bée abolished your yoong men shall bée slaine the rest shall bée vsed as slaues to serue the conquerors pleasure Who then will not haue care to preuent these dangers Who will not beware of those false rinegued English fugitiues that séeke to bring these troubles vpon vs Who had not rather die then either suffer or see these calamities to happen to his country and nation In Iuliers and the borders of Germany not long since the Spanish soldiers entred as friendes yet such barbarous cruelties and outrages they committed that they excéeded all enemies How then do you thinke they would behaue themselues if they should set foote and beginne to dominéere in England that haue so rauaged countries that eyther were friendes or neutrales The onely way is to secure your selues of false harted Iesuites priestes and their consorts These Iesuites are vntollerable in states that professe popery much more therefore ought they to be suspect and odious to vs. The parliament of Paris by a solemne arrest or decrée did a Records of parliam of Paris banish the whole society or rather verminaille of Iesuites out of France As corrupters of youth perturbers of publike peace and enemies to the king and to the state The colledge of diuines in Paris by a solemne act of all the company did condemne this order as dangerous both to church and common wealth Haec societas say the doctors of Sorbone videtur in negotio fidei periculosa pacis ecclesiae perturbatiua magis in destructionem quà m aedificationem The reasons why they descended to pronounce this hard sentence against them deserue much to be considered The first reason was Because they admitted bastardes a matter much for Parsons his aduantage the second For that they obserued no rules of auncient religions nor canons of the church The third For that they yeelded no obedience to ordinaries the fourth For that they depriued as well ecclesiasticall Lords as temporall of their rightes and troubled both ecclesiasticall and ciuill pollicie The last For that they raysed diuers quarrels contentions and schismes among the people The senate also of Venice perceiuing their encrochements in Padua b The decree of the senate of Venice Forbad the Iesuites to read publikely commaunded them onely to read to their owne societie and that within the walles of their owne colleges Monsieur de Matignon perceiuing that the Iesuites vpon the rising of the league or rather rebelles that conspired against king Henry the third went about to stirre sedition and to deliuer vp Bourdeaux to the leaguers draue them like a packe of seditious rebelles out of the city For their seditious and mutinous behauiour they were lately expulsed out of Transyluania and had béene out of Poland had their side not béene stronger And yet all these that thus procéeded against them were men of the same religion and acknowledged the authority of the pope How seriously then ought we to procéede against them and their adherentes that do know not onely their treasons and seditious practises but also the manifold corruptions and abominations of their hereticall and false doctrine Shall their owne sort and companions driue them out of their states and shall any honest man make question whether it be lawfull to make lawes against them and to procéede against them Why do we not looke vpon Scotland and sée both the mischieuous plots of Iesuites there and their condigne punishments If that Iesuites and priests had not béene suffered to range vp and downe Ireland without punishment neither had this rebellion béene there raised nor woulde it so long haue continued And who doubteth but that this is their deseignement in England if they may be suffred to execute it This I doubt not but our superiors sée and consider and will remedie and therefore fewe wordes may serue This I thought good to speake to iustifie sir Francis Hastings his accusation and more shall bée said as occasion serueth Some priuate men percase thinke the Iesuites to be no such dangerous beasts and some sticke not to recount many fauors done by Parsons to English prisoners in Spaine But if wée consider that the Iesuites do not suffer any man of meane spirite to returne before they haue either entangled him in some trecherous practise or tainted him with the leuen of their heresies or both we shall easily perceiue that this milde course and enlargement of prisoners was rather to worke a correspondence with vs and a remissenesse in our soldiers and mariners that they shoulde not aduenture as in times past knowing that they should bée sent for England and also a maine mischiefe to the state then to do our people any fauor or kindnesse And thus much of the Iesuites crueltie and trecherie Of their false doctrine and heresie this Noddy shall heare sufficiently in some other place CHAP. VI. What is either to be expected or feared in Recusants and practising papists and what credite is to be giuen to the aduersaries sixt encounter ALthough true Christians finde small fauour when they come within the danger of our professed enimies the papists yet do wée not thinke it fitting to follow them in their bloodie crueltie Nay wée had rather learne of a Matth. 11. Christ that was most méeke and gentle as a lambe then of these sauage men that in their crueltie excéed woolues and shew themselues most vnlike to Christ or catholike Christians God forbid therefore that we should perswade or like any rigorous course to bée taken with such papists as offend onely of simplicitie neuer knew any other religion but poperie and neither practise against her Maiesty nor the state nor true religion nor adhere to those that doe it Howbeit if any abuse their libertie and this rare clemency of the state to maintaine a faction and either séeke to stirre vp sedition or to oppresse true religion and those that maintaine it or else adhere receit and fauour such it shoulde not onely not sauour of clemencie to fauour such but also worke a dissolution both of ecclesiasticall and ciuill gouernment to suffer them For to suffer gods worship to be abrogated and idolatrie and false religion to bée established and Christs people to bée seduced by false teachers is plaine impietie to giue way to rebellious and seditious practises against her Maiestie or the state or to winke at them or neglect them is plaine disloialty and vnnaturall trecherie to nourish in our bosomes such as either woulde bring in strangers vpon vs or else séeke opportunitie to cut our throtes themselues is brutish stupidity For the first point wée haue these
reasons First God commandeth b Deut. 13. vs strictly that wée shall not suffer either prophet or dreamer of dreames to liue that shall goe about to drawe vs from God to serue other gods Neither may wée thinke that either this law is abrogated standing vpon morall equitie or that the popish friers and priestes that teach the idolatrous worship of angels saints crosses and images and of their God of the altar are without the compasse of this lawe Secondly a Isai 49. God appointed Christian princes to bée Foster fathers Queenes to be nursing mothers to his church And therefore may they not sée either God dishonored by false religion and idolatrie or true Christians oppressed with force or trecherie They carrie not the sword for nothing and God requireth the maintenance of his truth at their handes Hee that honoreth me saith the b 1. Sam. 2. Lord him will I honour and he that despiseth me shall be despised No policie therefore will serue where Gods religion and his true honour is little regarded Thirdly the apostle c Rom. 16. would haue those That cause diuisions and offences to be marked and auoided and d 1. Tim. 1. giueth Timothy charge not to suffer such as woulde teach an other doctrine How then may they be suffred that would teach a cōtrarie doctrine to that of Christ Fourthly it was euer the custom of christian princes to punish false teachers as appéereth e L. Quicunque Cod. de haeretic by the law of Valentinian and Martian emperors Vltimo supplicio afficiantur say the emperors qui illicita docere tentauerint And that Hierome writing vpon the fift to the Galathians doth allow misliking that Arius escaped so long vnpunished Lastly the aduersaries will not suffer true preachers to teach truth Why then shoulde their priests and friers be suffered to teach heresie and falshoode Will they giue lawe to others and not endure themselues to be ordered by lawe Nothing can be deuised more vnreasonable or more repugnant to f L. 1. ff quod quisque iuris lawe Whatsoeuer libertie therefore is granted to simple people abuse by false teachers that concerneth Iesuites priests and other false teachers nothing The second point is prooued by lawes of nations and necessary rules of state For all nations do punish such as practise against the princes person and the security of the state as offending in the highest degrée of treason and mere simplicity it is reputed to suffer any to liue in a state that entendeth or practiseth the destruction of the state By the g 25. Edw. 3.2 lawes of this realme it is accompted treason To compasse or imagine the death of the prince or to adhere to his enemies By the Romayne h ff all Iud. m◠〈◊〉 l. ◠2 3. lawes it was treason To runne to the enemies to assist them with armes or meanes or intelligence and much more to stirre vp sedition or to draw enemies vpon the state or to practise the destruction of it All which seuerall lawes do shew that it is not possible to maintaine this state vnlesse such traytors be punished seuerely that either attempt against the princes sacred person or séeke to stirre sedition to alter the gouernment or that adhere to the pope or Spanyard or that endeuour to depose the prince from her gouernement and to ouerthrow this state or that intertaine intelligence with forraine enemies or that are eyther ayders or abettors or allowers of any such actes or treasons Neither is it materiall that these practisers be they Iesuites priestes or whatsoeuer else do pretend a certaine kinde of religion séeing their end is war and rebellion their meanes faction and diuision and their maintayners and vpholders publike enemies of the prince and state The third point is taught vs by the instinct of nature For euen light of nature sheweth euery liuing creature how to prouide for his owne safety and to decline and auoide such things as may séeme hurtfull And reason teacheth man to draw himselfe into some society and common wealth whereby he may be in safety from his enemies For this cause euery man that is not transported with strange passion loueth to liue vnder law and gouernment and to hate those that would dissolue lawes and lawfull gouernment Howsoeuer then we fauour seduced papistes yet vnlesse we will shew our selues deuoide of naturall reason we may not shew our selues negligent in séeking the safety of our selues and the mainteinance of lawes and gouernment wherein our safety in part consisteth We may not neglect the safety of those that depend vpon vs but euery man according to his place is to resist such as seeke our liues and the liues of those that are committed to vs or do depend vpon vs. In these thrée pointes or any of them it is not lawfull to offend by any law The papistes I thinke will not say that any man that eyther teacheth false religion or practiseth against the prince or state or by sedition séeketh to hurt his countrymen and to murder them is to escape vnpunished Wherefore then should they mislike any that teacheth that such offendors are to be punished If I say all were punished within these cases yet were it good iustice very necessary Howbeit such is the clemency of her Maiesties gouernement that she spareth Iesuites priestes and such false teachers as some thinke but too much Obstinate recusants if they be not taken in some practise of treason are not in danger eyther of life or landes or liberty they are not banished nor rigorously punished Nay their onely punishment is a pecuniary mulct and that of few exacted The poorer sort escape almost without punishment the richer do auoid the punishment by trauersing the enditement In Spaine and Italy our brethren would accompt such punishments great fauour Wherefore séeing this Noddy our aduersary knoweth the rigour of popish inquisitors against true Christians and by this may well perceiue her Maiesties great clemency extended not onely to quiet papistes that liue priuate without scandale but also to obstinate and factious recusantes yea and to notorious traitors hée was not wise either to challenge his aduersarie for speaking of Recusants so moderately or to accuse this state of iniustice that sheweth such extraordinarie fauour towards them that so little deserue it Hée chargeth his aduersarie With playing the Herodian bicause he saith that diuers Recusants vnder a visor of ciuill honestie do couer disloyall harts But if hée had done him right hée shoulde rather haue thanked him for commending their ciuill cariage which is more then their insolencie of late much encreased deserueth That it is true which sir Francis Hastings affirmeth if his face were not armed with a visor of impudencie hée woulde not haue denied Both reason and experience doth teach it to bée most true For if hée bée a true papist then must hée liue in subiection to the pope and acknowledge his authoritie a C. vnam
scorneth al husbandry and honest trauaile So strange is their doctrine that they woulde alter not onely Christes religion but also rules of state and houshold Where sir Francis telleth vs That he knoweth by experience what hurt womens perswasions haue done in hardening their husbands harts in matters of religion and saith That the night crowes perswasion preuaileth much Hée gibeth at the terme of Night crowes and chargeth the knight with Playing the part either of Iudas to betray Recusants or of Pilate to condemne them or afflict them But first there is great oddes betwixt the recusants that haue nothing either of Christ or of good christians but the bare name Christ Iesus our sauior Hée refused not to come into the temple though abused nor sought to betray his nation into the hands of high priests and forreine enimies These refuse to come to Gods church and are the high priests of Romes seruants and many of them haue too great affection to forreine enimies Secondlie euill do our Iustices deserue these reprochfull termes of Iudas and Pilate for dealing against euill affected subiects a Iustices and other her Maiesties officers stirred vp to do their duties against priestes and recusants by the reproches of the aduersarie and woorse affected Christians and may learne to execute the lawes more exactly séeing for their remissenesse they are called carpet knights and for dooing nothing railed at as if they were as euill as Iudas or Pilate In the meane while wée giue this Noddy to vnderstand that his consorts may much better bée termed Pilates that murder Christ in his members and condemne infinite innocent Christians and therefore in the end they are to looke for the end of Pilate The Recusants likewise may rightly bée resembled to Iudas that woulde so willingly betraie their masters brethren and their owne friendes and countrimen And it is no new thing for sacrificing priests that continually betray kill or immolate Christ as they say to be called Iudasses b 4. Brig 133. onus eccles c. 23. Bridget saith they are woorse then Iudas Corpus meum saith Christ in Brigits prophesies speaking of priests amarius crucifigunt quam Iudaei And againe Maledicti sacerdotes ad me simulatoriè accedunt quafi proditores Thirdly most true it is that simple men are often misledde by the subtile perswasions of péeuish women And therefore may they wel be resembled to black night crowes that are still croking in their husbands eares and entising them both to opinions and workes of darknesse Beside this these nightcrowes are too familiar oftentimes with night walking priests Iesuites that teach them new fashions of shrift and draw them into euill opinions and dangerous practises In Venice they encroched so farre vpon the womens fauour that their husbands forbad them to come any more néere the Iesuites Like fauour haue the Iesuites obtained at the handes of the goodwiues of Milan By meanes of the wiues of Friburge the Iesuites attempted to set dissension betwixt the Cantons of Suizzerland We may not therefore thinke it strange if trecherous priestes worke their feates by the meanes of women Where it is saide that by the leud perswasions of Recusant women many fall away our aduersarie asketh Whether they fall to enormitie of sinne or wickednesse of life As if the Recusants were such saints that they coulde not fall to sinne or wickednesse Certes the common opinion is otherwise For commonly Recusants make lechery and ribaldrie to bée no great sinne And their women make it more nice to go to Gods church then to go to strangers beds It is well knowne that papists allow of bordels and a C. at si clerici De iudi ijs account adulterie and fornication small faults and easilie they dispence with them Heerein England the priests corrupted the Gailors daughter of Wisbich and another priest ranne away with one of Bellamies maides Nay there is a priest in England that confessed how hee shriued fewe women but hee lay with them And yet the simple Recusants neither feele their owne shame nor prouide remedie against these priests of Baal Beside that Recusants are often drawne into strange and disloial practises as appeereth by the examples of Arden Someruil Babington Tichborne and many others But to omit filthinesse of life and trecherie it is fall great inough that simple men oft by leud perswasions fall into the errors and heresies of poperie so many and so gréeuous that popery as it conteineth nouelties aboue the doctrine which wee professe is nothing but a packe of heresies as wee shall particularly shewe héereafter But saith the discourser They are catholikes and haue a scruple to go to the Protestants churches because they thinke their religion is naught And thereupon hée concludeth That religion and conscience is cause of their refusall and not euill will or rebellion But the poore idiots are much abused where they are perswaded that either their owne religion is catholike or that ours is not catholike This is a common song which the popish priests sing in their eares but the note is iarring and the dittie can neuer bée prooued Catholike religion was that which the apostles taught generally throughout the worlde and that is the religion which wée professe in our Créede and finde written in holy scriptures All which we holde and refuse all doctrine contrarie to the same But the papists in their schoolemens commentaries and popish decretals and wicked missals and portuises and such like bookes of Romish deuotion haue brought in not onely a faith diuers from the apostolike and catholike faith but also contrarie to the same Much therefore do we pittie the blindnesse of Recusants that not onely shut their eies against the light and condemne that for heresie which indéede is truely catholike but also embrace falshood and heresies for true religion worshipping angels saints and the virgine Marie yea stockes rotten bones and rags in stead of one true God and embracing antichrist in stead of Christ And all this they do building themselues and their religion either vpon lying legends or popish decretals or vncertaine customes neuer vsed in the catholike church So that heerein there is neither one scrpule of true religion nor any dramme of conscience but onelie blindnesse and wilfulnesse of which afterward ensueth vnnaturall vnkindnesse towards their prince and countrie and wicked practises hurtfull to themselues their déerest friends and countrimen Neither can it excuse them That they are so perswaded in their conscience For all conscience ought to bée grounded on right reason and not vpon this or that fancy Therefore the a Thomas aq 1. p. q. 79. art 12. Siluest in verb. conscientia schoolemen say Quod conscientia est actus synteresis But this synteresis is nothing but a facultie of the minde wherein are principles naturally knowne preserued Saint b Lib. 2. de lib. arb c. 10. Augustine saith Quod in naturali iudicatorio adsunt quaedam regulae
Fourthly after the decay of the Romaine empire for a while Christian religion began to flourish in Rome and that citie of a wicked citie became the church of God But after the desolation of Babylon or new Rome it shall be made The habitation of diuels and the hold of all foule spirits and a cage of vncleane and hatefull birdes Which must néedes be vnderstoode of the destruction of Rome vnder the pope Diuers other reasons also are alleaged in a late treatise a Lib. 5. de pontif Rom. siue eius apost c. 11. De apostasia Pontificis Rom. that most apparently shewe that Rome as it is the seate of the pope is that Babylon and that beast with seauen heades of which Saint Iohn speaketh in his Reuelation Hauing talked his pleasure of Rome and Babylon b P. 94. the Warder with many idle wordes returneth backe to talke of his déere father the pope which sheweth that Babylon and antichrist are of néere affinitie and cannot well bée sundred But what hath hée to say of the pope Forsooth it gréeueth him much that hée shoulde bée called The proud priest and arch-prelate of Rome And yet sir Francis hath therein done him great fauour For if wée will rightly estéeme hée neither deserueth the name of priest nor arch-prelate nor bishop hauing giuen ouer all priestly and bishoplike function and occupying himselfe about worldly affaires and his terrestriall kingdome which to erect hée ouerthrew the empire the whole strength of Christendome and gaue leisure to the Turke to rauage so many christian prouinces and to maintaine it hée hath caused the destruction of infinite Christian people And calling him Proud and Ambitious yet he doth him no wrong For hee taketh to himselfe diuine power and authoritie in his commandements and iudgements and aduanceth himselfe aboue all that is called God Hée taketh on him also power to canonize saints and to giue diuine honors to others and beareth himselfe as lord of the Calendar of saints Hée is borne high on mens shoulders and maketh great princes to attende on him like squires or pages giuing his toe to kisse for a speciall fauour Neither doth hee content himselfe to bée called lord of lordes and Christes Vicar but will néedes bée called c C. satis dist 96. God at the least honored as God on the earth Hée aduanceth himselfe high aboue all earthly princes and presumeth to depose them and take away their kingdomes at his pleasure Oh that Christian princes woulde open their eies and consider how by his pride he hath abused the honor of kinges and troden the maiestie of the emperor and other christian magistrates vnder féete Hée is also greatly offended that the pope is called Bloody monster and in great sadnesse telleth vs That wee must not speake euill of the prince of the people and alleageth the law that condemneth him to death that spoke euill of his father But the â—eely fellow shoulde haue remembred that wée haue shewed him to bee neither the prince of Gods people nor a friend of Gods people And hee himselfe hath declared howe vnwoorthie hée is of the name of father that seeketh to murder and ruinate his children Nay hée is the father of lies heresies wicked practises and of all that either by wicked doctrine or trecherous practise seeke the destruction either of the church or of this state When William the conquerour came against England the pope a Matth. Paris in Wâ—llelm conquest blessed his banners Another pope sent his blessing to the French that in king Iohns time inuaded this countrey Paule the third by all meanes hée could sought the ouerthrow of our nation in king Henrie the eights daies stirring vp forreine enimies abroad and wicked rebels at home to hurt vs and to destroy our countrey Of late time Pius Quintus Gregorie the thirtéenth and Sixtus Quintus haue not onely brought the Spaniards vpon vs but also wrought diuers rebellions in England séeking if they could vtterly to ruinate this state And as they haue done in England so haue they procéeded in France and in the Lowe countries and by their rebellions and practises haue brought to destruction diuers millions of Christians In summe if wée please to read histories we shall finde that the popes are the onely firebrands and enflamers of all the warres of Christendome which Machiauel in his b Lib. 1. Florentine historie doth in plaine termes confesse And haue not wée then reason to call the pope bloodie monster c In Gregorio 6. Platina calleth thrée popes for their cruelties shewed one to another and for their wickednesse Tria teterrima monstra And shall not wée that haue farre greater cause to doe so call them by their names But saith hée More bloud hath beene shedde in London for religion in one yeere then in all the popes territories this twentie It is also maruell that hée saith not that lambes are more cruell then woolues For hée is ashamed of nothing This which hée héere writeth is a most shamelesse and impudent slander For hée cannot shew that for popish religion any at all hath béene executed to death Papists I confesse to the number of some fiftie or thréescore haue béene executed but they were such as either practised treasons at home or came from forreine enimies abroad to the entent to worke mischiefe against the state Who albeit they were woorthily put to death for their offences yet the pope that sent them and set them on is to answere for their blood Compare then the number of those that haue béene massacred in France and executed in Flaunders and that haue by the crueltie of Inquisitors béene done to death in diuers places of Christendome and you shall sée that the pope and papacie is that bloodie purple whoore whose vestures are redde with the blood of saints and whose cruelties haue farre surmounted all other tyrants Now least he should séeme to speake without booke he layeth on his aduersary with textes of scriptures and saith That euery soule should be subiect to higher powers and that there is no power but of God and how he that resisteth power resisteth Gods ordinance And of this he would inferre that those stand in bad tearmes That resist and reuile the pope But all this maketh much against the pope that hath shaken off his princes yoke and stirreth vp rebelles to resist lawfull princes promising them his blessing for their wicked and cursed treasons For the pope this allegation is most fond and sencelesse For it canne neuer be prooued that the popes tyrannicall gouernement both in church and common wealth is of God Let any learned papist for our aduersary is but a séely Noddy shew that the popes gouernement and fulnesse of power which he claimeth ouer all churches is of God Let him also prooue that God hath giuen him an earthly kingdome and authority to depose princes to translate kingdoms to raise warres and rebellions and to cut the throte of Christians
notorious lies I cannot choose but woonder that he is so lauish in talking of the popes authoritie without offring his Reader any proofe or reason of his sayings Because Luther and Caluin haue spoken against the popes authoritie therefore doth our aduersarie in a furious rage of railing call the first A loose apostate frier and the second A searbackt priest for Sodomie As if it were lawfull to raile reuell against any but the pope and his darlings and as if his declamation against railers did not touch himselfe I answere therefore that as it is lawfull to reprooue publike offenders publikely and to publish the abominations of the whoore of Babylon to the worlde so none but such as haue whoorish foreheads thinke it lawfull to publish notorious slanders against innocent men As for Luther his innocencie was such that he gaue the aduersarie no iust cause of euill speaking And therefore they call him loose because hée was matched in honest mariage themselues being giuen to all viciousnesse of liuing and loosenesse Nay albeit themselues be friers yet they are still rayling at him for that once hée had beene a frier Caluin was neuer masse priest and yet the priests of Baal obiect priesthood to him He liued without suspicion of incontinencie and yet are they not ashamed to charge him with most vnnaturall and abominable filthinesse and say he was punished for it But the author of this slaunder Bolsecus in an open synode did confesse with teares that without ground he had slandred him and the very narration it selfe is so improbable that any man may sée it was deuised by a sot suborned to raile vpon Caluin most absurdly forged against so innocent a man Let it be prooued that such a punishment is due for such an offence and that Caluin at Noyon was so punished and then we will confesse that they haue reason to raile against him In the meane while they haue no reason to obiect to Caluin their owne faultes which are to be prooued against them by authenticall witnesses a Visiones Vguetini Vguetinus a monke in his visions doth note the abominable Sodomitrie of monkes and priests b Nouell 2. Boccace testifieth that the Romish clergie offended most abominablie Both in naturall and vnnaturall lust Iohn the 23. was condemned in the Councell of Constance for Sodomitrie Sixtus quartus was generally noted for his villanous affection to Petrus Riarius Iulius the second for his vnnaturall loue of two yoong French gentlemen was taxed by the masters of Paris All Rome did well know that Iulius the thirde kept Innocentius de Monte for his Ganymedes and made him Cardinall without desert In the visitation of the monasteries in England in king Henrie the eightes daies it was found that they were nothing but sinkes of Sodome Iohn Casa for his vertue highlie preferred by the pope wrote verses in commendation of this sinne c Hist. Iesuit c. 6. Hazenmiller doth in a large discourse shewe the filthinesse of the Iesuites liues Lecherie and filthinesse of life among the priestes of the whoorish synagogue of Rome is accounted but a small fault The author of the booke called d C. 21. 22. 23. Onus Ecclesiae doth testifie this to bée true and bringeth suffcient proofes against the infinite abominations of the Romish clergie Nay it is not long since the Iesuites contending with the priests and schollers of the English colledge at Rome about the gouernment thereof charged them to bée a packe of Sodomites and Harward one of their faction saide that hée could directly charge seuen of the companie with that abominable filthinesse And euen Parsons himselfe hath beene vnder the hande of Surgeons and cut and seared which sheweth that hée is not altogither so cléere that hee can without blushing accuse others of vncleannesse May they not then bée ashamed to charge Luther and Caluin with those sinnes of which they were most cléere and the Romish clergie most giltie Beside this in this place this crimination of Luther and Caluin was very impertinent But saith the wise Warder If an herbe shoulde bee presented to sir Francis to eate that for a thousand yeeres hath beene held for poyson by all Physitions one or two onely excepted that without actuall experience holde the contrarie woulde he eate it And so the wise man by a similitude drawn from an herbe woulde prooue the popes supremacie â—or that the supremacie is no more to be refused being so long holden then poyson to be receiued for medicine contrary to experience and consent of Physicions Where it is woorthie to bée noted how the aduersarie compareth the popes authoritie to a poisoned herbe But howsoeuer he maketh his comparison good the argument certes which he bringeth is not woorth a rush For in disallowing the popes tyrannicall gouernment we do not depend on two or thrée new doctors no nor on two thousand but vpon the authoritie of the apostles and apostolike church and all ancient fathers of the church We finde it contrarie to the gouernment of the church vnder the lawe to apostolike rules to the ancient canons of Christs church If then we will rightly iudge popish doctrine is better compared to this poisoned herbe then ours and the popish schoolemen and canonistes are the new physicions of which this Noddy speaketh Vpon whose credite he that will eate poyson is giltie of his owne bloud and procéedeth contrary to the rules both of diuinitie and reason We saie further that all those reasons which this Noddy bringeth to prooue this noble and famous kingdome of the pope vpon which the papists do builde all their hope as the Iewes do vpon the expectation of the terrestriall kingdome of their Messias bée nothing else but idle fancies of an addle head distempered with affection to the pope and hatred to his prince First a P. 97 saith he It cannot be imagined but that Christ instituted a church to continue to be gouerned to the worlds end Which is a very graue consideration and very déepe continuing from Christes time to the end of the world But it maketh nothing for the popes gouernment nor for his vniuersall monarchie For God had his church from Adam yet did he not institute one vniuersall head and gouernour like the pope nor approoue any such like gouernment wherein one had all power and bought and solde mens soules for money But if Christ appointed that his church should continue then is it not likely that the papacie which tendeth to the destruction of the church and of all religion came in by his appointment Secondly he telleth vs That this gouernement was to be vnder bishops and prelates ordeined by the holy ghost by imposition of handes of the apostles whose successors they were and that this succession is to endure to the worldes end But he had said better if he had determined that bishops should be vnder gouernement rather then gouernement vnder bishops For that is best gouernement where gouernours are
Peter descended to the pope of Rome Fourthly the aduersaries themselues cannot prooue this succession by any such infallible and certaine deduction as is pretended Wherefore vnlesse this Noddy can shew first that the pope hath succéeded Peter in the generall charge of apostolicall gouernment and teaching throughout the worlde and secondly that the pope is a true bishop pastor and successor of Peter and thirdly that neither the bishops of Antioch nor Caesarea nor Ioppe nor Lydda where Peter taught nor any saue the bishops of Rome succéeded in Peters seate and fourthly that the popes authoritie in giuing lawes in censures exactions dispensations iudgements was generally allowed and neuer contradicted and finally that he still holdeth the apostolike doctrine and faith intirely and admitteth no heresies nor false opinions in religion vnlesse I say he prooue all this he is at the end of his reckoning for the popes authoritie and sheweth himselfe to bée but a vaine babler and a foolish challenger that euen in the midst of danger conueieth himselfe out of the steccato And I do much woonder that all true Christians do not suspect this manner of procéeding and detest the pride and vanitie of this discourser that leaueth his miserable disciples more perplexed then before For he teacheth that vpon paine of damnation they must subiect themselues to the popes authoritie and yet when it commeth to the iumpe he is neither able to iustifie the popes authoritie in making and dissoluing lawes nor in ordering bishops throughout the worlde nor in iudging of controuersies nor authorizing the scriptures nor in dispensing in cases reserued nor in deposing princes nor in raising warres and handling both the swords and such like matters Nay he is not able to prooue that he is Peters true successour or a lawfull bishop He teacheth subiects to rebell and setteth princes to murder Christians and blinde papists blindely obey and yet no warrant can the popes proctor bring to iustifie the popes strange desseines and dooings Onely he endeuoureth in the last end of his pleading for the pope to shew That this land ought especially to respect the sea of Rome for beeing twise conuerted from paganisme to Christian religion and that first by Eleutherius then by Gregory the first which were both bishops of Rome And here he triumpeth and thinking that he hath satisfied his reader with an exquisite and delicate dish at the ending of his papall banquet he taketh away the table and biddeth all his guests Proface and à dieu But if his readers be not more wary while they thinke to be fed with holesome meat they are like to be gulled which googeons This gull certes in this his catastrophe séemeth to haue no other purpose For first it is a méere fable to say that this land was conuerted from paganisme either by the one or by the other of these two For Christianity was in England long before Eleutherius time and stories say he did onely and that by his deputies christen king Lucius And when Augustine the monke came to the Saxons the Britons long before that were Christians Secondly neither did Eleutherius nor Gregory preach the faith here nor giue much aide to the conuersion of the people of this land Onely Eleutherius sent Eluanus and Meduinus two Britons otherwise called Fugatius and Damianus to king Lucius and Gregory sent Austin the monke hither But the Saxons were conuerted by certaine Britons and French that could speake the Saxon language and not by Austin that could do nothing but hould the crosse like a crosier-clerke whiles others preached Thirdly albeit this land had béene conuerted by Eleutherius and Gregory yet this is but a personall fauour rather making vs beholding to those two then to those that succéeded them To prooue that we owe any obedience to the sea of Rome for that cause this argument is all too weake For the church of Rome was first conuerted by those that came from Ierusalem yet doth not Rome yéelde any obedience to the bishops of Ierusalem Nay they haue forgotten Saint Paul whome we are assured preached at Rome and do all depend of Peter Likewise the Phrysons and Germanes were conuerted by Saxons out of England yet do they not subiect themselues to the church of England Fourthly the late popes of Rome haue béene alwayes beholding to the kings and people of this country One king gaue the tribute of peter pence others gaue them great priuiledges and authority by which meanes they drew out infinite treasure out of England Bonner a In praefat in lib. de ver obed saith that the reuenues of the pope out of England were equall to the kings reuenues In requitall whereof the popes haue b Matth. Paris sent to our princes either glasses or feathers or rotten bones or paper lead and such like toies Adrian the fourth gaue to our princes a title to Ireland which he had no power to giue Innocent the fourth to king Henry the thirdes sonne gaue a bare title to the kingdome of Naples which cost infinite treasure in the end prooued a méere mockerie Other popes haue shewed theÌ„selues alwaies opposite to the English nation to the kings of this realme No sooner had the pope intelligence that William of Normandie was purposed to come with a puissant armie to conquer this lande which coulde not be done without great waste wracke and slaughter but hée c Matth. Paris caused his standard and ensignes to bée halowed and blessed So much did it please him to heare of an inuasion of our countrey and so holy a thing did warre and waste of this kingdome séeme vnto him Another pope did vpholde Thomas Becket and his rebellious consorts against king Henry the second fauored his professed enimies and in the end forced him to a most shamefull penance d Matth. Paris in Ioanne Innocent the thirde thundred out his excommunications against king Iohn and stirred vp forreine enimies against him Neither did he euer cease to pursue him vntill such time as he had made both the king himselfe and as much as in him lay all his people tributarie to forreiners At which when the Nobilitie and people of England repined the furious pope in great choler e Ibidem sent out his interdictions excommunications and curses against them and neuer ceased to pursue them as long as he had meanes to hurt them In the warres which the kings of England made in France for the obteining of their right in that kingdome the popes crossed them by all meanes possible and declared themselues vtter enimies to our nation being glad of any calamitie that hapned to vs and sorrowfull for our good successe But neuer did anie declare more malice against any of our kinges then Paule the third against king Henry the eight the Quéenes most noble father as appéereth by his most execrable a D. Sanders de schâ—sm lib. 1. bull which he published against him For therein hée doth not onely curse
pity but he made him a sacrifice for the good of the Romish clergie and pope Pius did highly extoll this fact comparing king Philip most impiously and blasphemously to God almighty that gaue his sonne to be sacrificed for the redemption of mankind But to forbeare now to speake of the popes blasphemy and to speake of the Spanyards malice it is very apparent that king Philip while he liued professed himselfe an enimie vnto all that professed true and catholicke religion and especially to her Maiestie that hath alwaies according to her stile declared her selfe to be a defender of the faith and a principall maintainer of the professors of true religion and all true catholickes He hath also shewed himselfe an enimy to our whole nation entending with force to subdue vs and by all meanes to trouble vs. He hath taken many a In the embarguo anno 1586. honest men of our nation prisoners and confiscated their ships and goods without anie lawfull proclamation of warres Hée hath suffred diuers of Her Maiesties subiectes to bée murdred by the bloody Inquisitors contrary to all iustice Neither haue the rebels attempted any thing against the state either in England or b Iacobo Geraldino Cantabrorum ac Gallecorum manum concessit Andreas Philopater p. 134. Ireland but by his knowledge abettement and procurement The whole Spanish nation also hath drunke very déepe of that cup of hatred which the pope hath filled to their king Don Iuan de Austria while he was gouernor of the low countries did neuer cease to c This was a part of Escouedoes negotiation at his going into Spaine perswade his brother to transport an army into England here to make wars The duke of Alua before that was likewise desirous that his sonne might passe with forces into England for the aide of the northren rebells And that of long time hath béene a common argument for priests and friers to handle in their sermons They haue also d These pardons were found vpon diuers Spaniards ann 1588. preached indulgences and remission of sinnes and offred the same to all that would fight against vs accompting it percase meritorious to kill any of our nation If their iourney 1588. had succéeded either they had killed our people or made slaues of them to worke in their Indian mines or to rowe in their gallies or else to do other base and seruile worke our goods they had already swallowed in their hope and meant to haue deuided the land amongst them and to haue raigned here like great conquerors And albeit at that time they had no good successe yet haue they not giuen ouer their hope nor ceased to take all opportunities to worke vs either dishonor or domage I omit to speak of the wrongs they haue done to particulers albeit many gréeuous for that our dispute is about the disposition of the Spaniardes to our whole nation And yet many particular wrongs and actes of iniustice crueltie doe argue a great hatred to the English in generall But to forbeare to speake of particular actions and of generall attempts formerly passed it appéereth they meane not thus to giue vs ouer For out of Spaine there come priestes and others daily to practise treason against her Maiestie and the state It is not long since Squire was executed for a most horrible treason plotted in Seuile Neither can the shamelesse impudent denials and cauils of Iesuites and priests which they make at the processe against him either make that vndoone which is done or qualifie so foule a fact Nay admit the poore fellow shoulde erre in some circumstance yet no reason can be alleaged why hée shoulde accuse and charge himselfe in a matter that concerned his life wrongfully And to the entent there may bée a succession of traytors and conspirators which may make the way more readie for their intended inuasions and conquestes at common costes they maintaine two Seminaries of English fugitiues and traytors I know they pretend planting of popish religion but if that were their onelie marke they aime at why doth a Testified against him by priests in their memorials Parsons cause euerie one of them that come for England to take an oath that they shall to their vttermost power prefer the Infantaes of Spaines title to the crowne of England Is this no point of treason And doth not this flowe from some purpose of the Spaniard against our countrey and nation To make our nation hatefull Ribadineira a certaine ribaldly frier hath published a most odious discourse of schisme in Spanish wherein hée omitteth nothing that may procure vs dishonor or hinderance And yet these are the men whom our aduersarie commendeth and defendeth and vnto whom Cardinall Allen Robert Parsons and other Iesuites and priests that lurke among vs haue vowed their seruice Great reason therefore hath our nation where so violent enimies séeke to hurt vs and so malicious traytors endeuour to ensnare vs to watch and looke about Our aduersary crieth peace peace but war is in his hart hée may tell vs as long as hée listeth that the Spaniards are our good friends and meane vs no hurt at all But if wée list to arme our selues and preuent their malice wée may assure our selues if God be pleased that they neither dare fight with vs nor can bée able to hurt vs. These double toonged traytors pretend good dealing and vse many kinde wordes as if they loued their countrey but who can trust them that are so néere linked by oath friendship and opinion to publike enimies Finally now the Spaniardes and other publike enimies séeme to haue laide aside their armes but yet it is not safe to trust them After great calmes oft-times arise great stormes We must remember that king Philip the second was alwaies ready to execute the popes command and was still set on by the Iesuites Acosta in his booke of the new world calleth it Praeclarum Zelum in expugnandis debellandis fidei Romanae hostibus in praefa ad Philip. and commended for his zeale in oppugning the enimies of the Romish faith The whole Spanish nation is also much deuoted to popish religion and very ready to execute the popes commandements Wée must also consider that it is no argument of a disposition to peace that such great forces of men are continually leuied throughout most of the parts of Spaine and Portugall and that such numbers of ships of warre are either made of late or in making as wée haue not heard of manie yéeres before and that such care is had of prouisions of corne wine munitions and other things necessary for the wars as is not vsual I confesse that by reason of the kings large dominions and great occasions and affaires these prouisions are necessarie yet vnlesse hée had some extraordinarie purpose neither woulde his prouisions be so great nor should his men march toward Lisbone and Coronna nor his Magazins bée dressed in those parts that looke hitherward
is rich in mony Lastly as princes and states that haue great store of treasure haue meanes by their hired souldiers to make warres abrode and hardly canne be ouercome that way so are they weak and vnable to resiste if they be strongly affronted and set vpon at home where their treasure lyeth and their hired souldiers cannot be found Which appeared by the example of the Carthaginians and may appeare by the Spanyardes if wee please Now our cause is farre more iust and honest then the Spaniards b In primis spectat vt pacatè tantum suauiter viuat Andreas Philopater p. 14. Her Maiesty her people neuer desired any thing more then peace they desire nothing more then wars We if the Spaniard shall come against vs shall fight for our country our liberty our lawes our religion and conscience they come to spoile vs of al these and fight for the popes pleasure and for that religion of which they haue no a Stapleton praefat in princip doctrin relect further assurance then the popes word Her Maiestie neuer wronged the Spaniard nay she hath not taken that which lawes of warre and all nations did giue her When the shippes that carried mony to pay the souldiers in the low countries that were prepared against her and her country were brought into her ports and gaue her good meanes to helpe her selfe against her enimy yet was she content to restore the mony to the king When the Ilandes of Azores were offered into her handes yet did she refuse them Nay she would not accept of Antwerp and a great part of the low countries that offered to submit themselues vnto her béeing alwaies vnwilling to intricate herselfe with vnnecessary warres Yet was she assured that this was most lawfull and would be a certaine meanes both to bring the Spaniard to any conditions and to make the warres far from home and vpon other mens charges Nor in assisting them of Holland and Zeland hath she doone any thing but after she had attempted all other meanes and was forced to take this course by necessity for her owne safety But the Spaniards haue sought matter of quarrell against her and offered her and her people infinite wronges First king Philip hauing intricated our nation with the French about his quarrell lost Caleis and abandoned the English in his treatie of peace Anno 1567. when we thought he had continued our friend at the solicitation of the pope he b Girol Catena in vita Pij 5. It may also bee gathered out of the aduersaries discourse in Andreas Philopater determined to make warre vpon vs. Afterward he encouraged and holpe the rebels of the North and determined to aide the earle of Desmond in Ireland Anno 1588. he made open warres vpon vs and neuer since hath ceased to molest vs. Nay when he could do her Maiestie and her people no other harme he hath suffered Sanders booke of schisme and diuers other most rayling libells to be published by Ribadineira and others to the dishonor of our nation our princes and gouernours Finally Lopez that was executed for attempting to poyson her Maiestie c See his confession and the actes of the processe against him confessed that he was hired by Ibarra the Count of Fuentes and diuers of the kings agentes not without the kings priuity as was prooued by the deposition of Manoel Lois and Stephen Ferreira and diuers other circumstances Séeing then we haue such meanes to make warres and so iust a cause to vndertake them why should any eyther doubt or feare to encounter the Spanyardes especiallie if they will néedes be quarrelling But to surcease to discourse of the valour of the Spaniard in the warres and of his puissance or rather weakenesse both by sea and land let vs a litle consider him in his other parts and qualities and sée whether he deserueth such extrauagant commendations as N. D doth heap vpon him and what reason he hath to aduance the Spanyard so highly and to debase his owne nation Our aduersary a P. 106. commendeth the Spaniardes For their religion their labour in preaching and winning soules in the Indies their learning their morall vertues and forgetteth not to praise them for their country which he calleth Rich fertile and potent But if these be the points that he meaneth to stand vpon he will hardly perswade his Reader to affoord him any assent or credit For the religion of the Spaniard is not catholike as we shall easily prooue when we come to speake of catholike religion Nay few of that nation know any religion but are ledde by the noses by the pope and his priestes and friers receiuing for truth whatsoeuer they teach though neuer so false not knowing the very grounds of Christian faith though neuer so true Our aduersary knoweth that the Spaniard is saide to account it but a Peccadillo or little fault not to beléeue in Christ and euery man may sée they haue no right faith that receiue all the popes decretalles for true religion In the Indies their disorders haue béene so great that the barbarous people do beléeue rather any religion then that of the Spanyard Bartholomew à Casas a fryer and Hierome Benzo shew that where in Hispaniola there were thrée millions of people at the first arriuall of the Spanyardes there they shortly by their pious and vertuous gouernement brought them to the number of 300. So great was their slaughter and cruelty b Histor Indiar Hierome Benzo saith that all the religion the Indians haue is to make the signe of the crosse and to heare a latin masse which they vnderstand not and to performe such like ceremonies And if hée will not beléeue me yet hée may not with anie reason refuse the testimonie of Ioseph à Costa a Iesuite who of purpose writeth a storie of the new worlde and declareth how the Indians haue profited in religiō He sheweth that the Indians are so vnwilling to be baptized a De procuranda Indorum salute lib. 6. c. 3. That the Spaniards haue baptized many against theit wils whereby baptisme Is made a mocke among them Speaking of Christian religion in the Indies hée saith their knowledge is small and so offred to them that it is either refused easily or easily lost b Ibid. lib. 1. c. 2. Notitia quaedam vel ten uis offertur vel ita offertur vt facilè repudietur vel ita recipitur vt mox perniciosiùs deseratur He c Lib. 1. c. 14. saith They are like the Samaritanes that worship god idoles both togither And againe d Ibidem Simulatoriam Christianitatis speciem praeferunt non colunt deum seriò nec credunt ad iustitiam e A costa lib. 4. c. 15. Their priests and teachers hée chargeth to be giuen to couetousnesse dicing hunting concubinage and luxuriousnesse And this is that goodly conuersion of millions of soules of which this personate N. D. so much braggeth
to possesse a fertile and good countrey and which is praised in scriptures vnlesse the inhabitants bée good and vertuous Spaine I trow is not better then the land of Canaan that flowed with milke and hony yet were the people excéeding wicked What commendation is it to bée descended of a nation that hath had many religious Christians constant martyrs iust and wise princes valiant soldiers and captaines vnlesse the Spaniards continue in the steps of their ancestors But that now the Spaniards are like their auncestors this declamer durst not say Nay it may very well bée saide that the inhabitants of Spaine now are not descended of the Spaniards that were either in Traians Theodosius his time or in the daies of Isidorus and Leander Nor haue they the religion or zeale of the ancient Spaniards But saith the Ward-worder God in regard and recompence of other rare vertues will pardon other infirmities and defects Hée auoucheth also that God hath aduanced the Spaniards aboue other nations of Europe for the defence of Catholike religion So it appéereth by his owne confession that the Spaniards his clients want not sinnes and faultes hée calleth them onely infirmities Peccadillos and defects but all their enormous sinnes as hée supposeth are couered by their zeale in the popes seruice A verie excellent péece of doctrine If the Spaniard commit most heinous murders and rauage whole countries and liue most filthily and blaspheme Gods holy word neuer so execrablie yet by this mans diuinitie they neede not feare if they maintaine the popes cacolike religion and murder all that are studious of peace and Christs truth Let them go to father Parsons and hee will absolue them and set them toll frée that they shall not pay any thing to the pope But what if they oppugne catholike religion and murder Gods saints Then the case is altred and the Warder hath no fence for them nor for such offences Nay hée cannot denie but as their faith is heretical and superstitious so their sins are great and enormous The Spaniards therefore woulde be aduised not to trust this false frier too farre Zeale is commendable but then it must be ioyned with knowledge It is no Christian zeale that induceth men to kill poore christians Our Sauiour Christ sent his disciples to teach the Gentiles and not to kill them Neither did Peter kill the Gentiles and sinners that were ignorant of the truth albeit in a vision he was a Act. 10. macta manduca commaunded to kill and eate but sought by preaching to conuert them from their wicked liues to the truth of Christ Iesus But the pope and his adherents the Spaniards auert many from the truth conuert none to the truth kill the body with the sworde and destroy the soule with corrupt doctrine runne into the Indies vpon pretence of winning soules and yet neglect the Turkes Mores and Iewes that are hard at their doores And all this is commended in them by our aduersarie Nay he séemeth to teach that sinners that are out of the state of grace can merite remission of sinnes and that the Spaniards for murdring of Christians shall bée pardoned for other sinnes which they commit But be it hée shoulde onely say that a man that shoulde zealously adhere to the truth shoulde thereby purchase remission of other sinnes yet is not this iustifiable For wée being out of grace are dead in trespasses and sinnnes and Christ onely can purchase remission of sinnes which without faith cannot be applied to vs. Finally he is not ashamed to confesse That in times past our ancesters were neere linked to the Spaniard in loue leagues and allyance betwixt the princes of both the nations and that at this tyme the Spaniardes shew great kindenesse to papistes fled beyond the seas But little doth this make to the purpose and lesse for the commendation of the Spaniard For it is not here called in questiō what hath passed betwixt the natiōs but whether the Spaniard hath so rare partes in him that he is to be preferred before all other nations and before the English especially which is no way to be deduced or decided by this discourse concerning leagues and allyances Againe if we were so néere linked and conioyned together as our aduersary talketh and that to the profite and honor of both the nations what reason had the Spaniardes at the solicitation of that bald frier Pius Quintus to fall out with their ould friendes and to treate with our most malicious enimies What can they alledge why without all iust cause they should both by force and practises oppugne our nation that neuer offered them wrong Had they not thereby hazarded the losse of the low countries if her Maiesty would haue accepted them béeing offered vnto her And haue they not opened a way for the possessing some part of the Indiaes as oft as it shall please the princes of this land to establish a course for the mainteinance of the trade into those countries And albeit we haue omitted to take the aduantage of either of these two courses yet there is no time past but her Maiestie may alwaies take the one and percase haue opportunity to make benefit of the other Finally if the Spaniardes had remembred the ould friendship that hath passed betwixt both nations they would not haue abetted traytors to rebell nor receited rebelles that are fled out of the realme for feare of lawes albeit they pretend religion After the defence of the Spanish nation in generall our warder with his guard of loose wordes descendeth to speake of king Philip the second in particular A man now dead and buried and therefore the rather to be spared although while he liued he was a heauy enemy to our whole nation Yet for as much as our aduersary hired percase to pronounce a funerall discourse in his praise doth so commend him as he sticketh not to touch the honor of our nation someway entangled with his crosse dealings I thought it not amisse to consider what this exorbitant frier hath to say either for king Philip whome he rayseth out of his graue purposing percase to enshrine him for a saint or against the English nation which he hateth more deadly then doth the Spaniard First hée is offended that king Philip shoulde bée termed Proud ambitious false cruell trecherous tyrannicall and such like and saith that If any of the kings subiectes were to answere sir Francis he woulde giue him the lie and challenge him into the field As if the kings subiects were such dangerous men as none durst maintaine an honest quarrell against them or as if they were more terrible Rodomontes among the Spaniardes then otherwhere Well séeing these challengers come not forth we shall easily iustifie Sir Francis his charge against this frierlike combatants rude and vnciuill cauils and wrangling For it was no part of Sir Francis his meaning simply to charge king Philip with any matter further then concerned the cause in hand and further
of saint Iohn His whoorish allurements to idolatrie and heresie wée value not And if this bée meanes of peace and no other then welcome warres nay welcome rather death For who had not rather endure ten thousand deathes then die the second death and kill his owne soule Our aduersarie saith that her Maiestie hath béene inuited curteously to come to the pope But we thinke it strange curtesie to stirre vp rebels against her to curse her to hire desperate cutthrotes to murder her and empoison her But were shée inuited curteously yet simple are the birdes that suffer themselues to be taken at the foulers call Vlysses heard the Sirenes songs but hée would not come néere them As for the French kinges example it is not to purpose Hée to winne a kingdome might do as it pleased him but if her Maiestie shoulde so do shée shoulde hazard that kingdome which shée possesseth already quietly rather then winne one poore towne or hamlet Nay shée shoulde hazard her soule Beside that her Maiestie is rather to follow the examples of godly kinges that abolished idolatrie of godly emperours that woulde not admit heresies in their states of her noble father that ouerthrew the popes vsurped tyrannie in this land her owne former noble actions then others Of the French kings act wée dispute not Onely wée desire God to open his eies that hée may sée how he standeth Secondly hée telleth vs of the qualities of Clement the eight and the king of Spaine reporteth him to be A meeke milde sweete and holy man and calleth king Philip Salomon the peacible And certes euill shoulde hée deserue his hire if he did not set out these his two old masters with extrauagant praises But as in the fairest monuments and most glorious sepulchres there is ofttimes nothing but rotten bones so I thinke while men thinke in these two to finde treasure they shall finde nothing but rotten bones and corruption Clement the eight is a seuere persecutor of Christians and not very gentle to cacolykes as appéereth by the excommunication of Don Cesare Duke of Ferrara against whom hée thundred with fire and sworde and manie foule words Outwardly hée pretendeth to bée a shéepe but inwardly hée is a rauening woolfe a saint in shewe but indéede of a filthie and a When he was in Minoribus he was knowne to be a great hanter of bordels vncleane life A bishop in name but indéed antichrist King Philip is now dead and loth I am to rake into his ashes further then I néedes must especially hauing saide much of him alreadie But the name of Salomon no man can deserue woorse then hée being neither extraordinarily wise nor very studious of peace of which two his best friendes do testifie the first and the latter is prooued by his troublesome reigne that neuer was without warres either with French Dutch Italians Portugals or English But were the first neuer so milde yet his office is wicked his doctrine heretical his practises detestable and were hée not so yet what peace can bée honorable that bringeth with it slauerie or composition firme with him that kéepeth no faith nor promise Neither can wée looke either for honorable or sound dealing with the Spaniard so long as hée dependeth on the pope Hée may percase desire fauour for his faction but will yéelde no exemption from inquisitors to true Christians Hée will desire to trade with vs wée shall not I thinke trade into the Indies Finally hée will not yéelde vs and our associates either reasonable and equall conditions or firme assurance If hée please to doe it and can do it I knowe none but is most desirous of peace Thirdly hée saith There is no cause of doubt of dutifull behauiour of English cacolykes at home and abroad But his saying sheweth that he hath neither shame nor honestie in auouching thinges so false What Is there no cause for vs to doubt when wée sée how they are linked to the greatest enimies this kingdome hath and take themselues neither bounde by oath nor affection further then the pope giueth them leaue Do wée looke for more loialtie at their handes then wée haue already founde at the handes of their predecessors and consorts Do wée thinke that sodainly these serpents will cast off their skins or loose their stinges Do we not sée how vndutifully the papists haue behaued themselues in Ireland and how they haue reuolted from their liege soueraigne and that these warres were stirred by priestes and Iesuites Haue we not heard what massacres they haue committed in France and how they haue leagued and confederated themselues against their kinges Do wee not knowe howe in England they haue rebelled against their Souereigne Ladie and sought to murder her and empoison her and betray her and her countrey into the handes of Spaniards and forreine enimies What impudencie then or rather furie doth possesse this Noddy that he shoulde say that There is no feare of their dutifull behauiour He answereth that Their first and highest desire is that her Maiestie woulde returne to the sea of Rome and that by this act all difficulties and iealousies woulde be ended and taken away But hée may as well say that by yéelding to the Spaniards all controuersies woulde be ended Certes as well may the one be done as the other and yet neither without manifest impietie against religion without perpetuall dishonour to our nation and vtter destruction of the countrey This is the woorst that can happen to a nation shamed spoiled beaten vanquished and yet with these execrable rinegates it is the first and highest point that they desire as themselues confesse seeking nothing more then our hurt dishonor and destruction They studie to ruinate religion to bring her Maiestie their countrey into slauerie Nay and when they haue their desire they are nothing néerer For they may not thinke that all English men are so base that euer they will endure either the idolatrous masse or the tyrannie of the pope or the cōmand of strangers Neither can any true English endure to receiue conditions either from pope or Spaniard much lesse that they shall haue power to dispose of this crowne and gouernment If then this be their desire we are come to a full stoppe this as long as wée liue neither will nor can with honor or safetie or conscience be yéelded Their second desire is as their proctor telleth vs That they may haue the same libertie for their consciences in England that our brethren haue in France and Germany But wee haue answered alreadie that it were impious dishonorable dangerous and vnprofitable to grant any such matter Neither is the case of France and Germanie like to this countrey There religion was alwaies openly professed and that by grant of princes and consent of the people Héere poperie since her Maiesties gouernment was neuer permitted But if our aduersarie coulde assure vs that our brethren in Spaine and Italy might without danger professe the Gospell and that
we might heare the king of Spaine and princes of Italy secure vs as much then shoulde hée receiue an other answere In the meane while both he and others must haue patience if we bridle those that woulde runne a course to the hazard of this kingdome Neither because we stande against this proposition Do we therefore crie fire and sword blood against the papists nor do we crie out Crucifige crucifige as this desperate Iewe and fugitiue frier chargeth vs. For we vtterlie renounce all such bloodie massacres and fierie executions as the papistes practise against our brethren but onely we tie vp these popish woolues that woulde deuoure Christes flocke and stoppe their furious rage against their countreymen We may not suffer them to come with fire and sworde to the destruction and desolation of their countrey Wée know that in Quéene Maries times they persecuted Christ in his members and made vs beare his crosse but we are not so simple to put sworde and fire into their handes againe Now if they will néedes rebell against lawes they shall finde vs readie in the field to defend our religion prince and countrey and not burne vs at a stake as most cruelly they haue done diuers of our brethren If the papistes yet will quietly liue amongst vs we neither meane to endanger their liues nor take away their landes goods and liberties If they beginne to stirre whatsoeuer shall happen they must impute it to their owne deseruings He telleth vs further That there hath beene bloud inough spent in this realme and that aboue a hundred and thirty priests haue lost their liues within these twentie yeeres for religion men of peace learned vertuous well descended and martyrs But if he had named the men it would easily haue appeared that they were no martyrs of Christ but traytorous agentes of the pope and Spaniard sent hither out of Italy Spaine and other countries by forreine enimies It would likewise haue appeared that most of them were simple and ignorant youthes that for néede were driuen to séeke aduentures blindly led furiously bent fautors raysers of faction and such as no common wealth could endure And yet too many of this sort haue béene spared to the great hazard of the country I pray God that they do not first feele the harme that are cause of fostering such yoong woolues The last lord Treasurer knowing their natures kept them short And time I hope will make vs sée hidden truth It is knowne what Ballard practised with Babington and his confederates Bisley otherwise called The greene priest professed and set it downe vnder his hand that it was lawfull to kill the Quéene and that himselfe would haue doone it if he had could The rest were all linked in intelligence with forreine enemies He therefore that desireth liberty for such men doth not onely professe himselfe an open enemy of his prince and country but also impudently desireth that such may come amongst vs as may sow sedition bring in strangers and cut our throtes If this be a reasonable request let him be heard If we be weary of our liues then let vs entertaine this butcherly race They haue skill to cut mens throtes artificiallie and closely And finally if we be cōtent to heare her Maiestie closely charged to be an extreme persequutor and her iudges and iustice calumniated as if they had doone to death peacible quiet men then let vs open our eares to such impudent petitions as this is I thinke no honest man can reade it without indignation and therefore few words serue to refute it After he hath tould vs his pleasure of popish traytors and called them martyrs he ioyneth recusantes with them who no doubt he estéemeth as confessors Such confessors such martyrs as neuer Christes church knew all either dying for treasons or suffering for heresies and disorders and set on by Antichrist Of these recusants he prophesieth That they must winne in the end That all shall be paid vs that feare is an euill meanes to make things continue that her Maiesty will not liue alwaies that if exasperated mindes come to wreake their wrathes great extremities will ensue that we haue many enimies abrode All which discourse doth shew that the recusants whatsoeuer they pretend do nothing else but grind their téeth and whet their swordes to take reuenge vpon vs that they desire her Maiesties death whome God long preserue that they meane to ioyne with strangers and to worke the destruction of their aduersaries by all meanes whatsoeuer Our wise aduersary doth plainely confesse it and threaten it and by that meanes would strike a terror into vs. Which as it may make himselfe and his consortes odious so it may teach vs first to serue God as béeing threatned with this danger next to take a course to strangle such vipers blood as séeke the destruction of their prince and country As for the feares he obiecteth they may rather stirre vs vp to watch then to feare For the onely way to be without feare is to remooue the causes of feare He that hath madde dogges must tye them sure vp if he will not feare their biting He that will not feare théeues must ride well armed If we arme resolutely I sée no cause as I haue said alredy but that the Spaniardes should rather feare vs then we them To yéelde to conditions vnequall with papists were not as this sencelesse sophister surmiseth a way to cleare vs of feare but to redouble both feare and danger For it is an easie matter to thrust him downe to the bottome of the staires that is content to go downe one steppe But he that standeth vpon equall termes and yéeldeth not to any dishonorable conditions nor feareth to méete his enemy vpon the way may with more probabilitie defend himselfe against him He alledgeth also the examples of Augustus Henry the fourth Edward the fourth and Henry the seuenth which disposed themselues to clemency toward their latter daies and would perswade her Maiesty To vse the same clemency and sweetnesse to the exhilerating of all her people But first the case is so vnlike as nothing can be more For those princes contended not about religion but matters of state Now matters of state may be compounded by remitting of a mans right But religion may not be abandoned for that it is the cause of God Her Maiesty she did not possesse her kingdome by violence as those princes did And therefore if papists were true and loyall men they should not séeke to depriue her of her right She neuer offered violence to papistes but onely sought to liue in peace and put to death none but such as rebelled and practised against her sparing but too many of this sort those princes vsed clemency towards their subiectes that were not linked with forreine enemies nor were factious and punished those rigorously that practised against their states How then if the case were like canne her Maiesty not defend her right against such traytors
Shall she yéeld her crowne to her enemies And is this the swéetenesse that the papistes séeke Secondly admit her Maiesty should spare traytors and factious persons this I confesse to priests and Iesuites would be a ioyfull day but there cannot be a greater calamity that can happen to good subiects Nay it would be a dissolution of lawes and confusion of the kingdome Séeing that the former examples fitted not his purpose he bringeth in the example of Henry the eight Who as Gardiner said was desirous in his latter daies to returne to the vnion of the Romish church Likewise he is still harping vpon the French kinges submission to the pope But that king Henry did euer purpose such a matter or that such a magnanimous prince could endure to debase himselfe so low as to come vnder a paltry frier or a proude pope is incredible Nay the last negotiation with the French kings ambassadour the king then lying at Hampton court was to draw him likewise from the popes obedience As for Gardiner he was neither so néere nor so déere to the king as to know any such secret purpose béeing long before the kings sicknesse forbidden to come at the king and his practise about the pope had cost him his life if hée had not submitted himselfe to the kings mercie Neither is it certaine whether Gardiner euer vttred any such matter or not If hée did yet we are not bound to beléeue him Nay wée are to beléeue that hée spoke so much rather to please the popes legat then of any truth But if her Maiestie do consider how her noble father was dishonored by this generation shée cannot choose but detest them and follow his steps that abolished this tyrannie and not of those that establish it Further if examples may preuaile then is shée rather to follow the steps of godly Emperors that stopped the mouthes of heretikes and woulde not suffer them to practise their false religion and of the godly kings of Iudah that abolished all monuments of idolatrie and burnt the idolatrous priestes bones vpon their altars then of idolaters As for the French king that for a crowne altered his religion wée haue little to say We will rather praie for him then dispute of his dooings Her Maiesties case is farre vnlike his being with content of all quiet and honest subiects possessed of her crowne and able by Gods assistance to defend it and all her rightes maugre all enimies and traitors that iointly conspire against her Hée appealeth to your Lordships considerations what a comfort it would be to her Maiestie and your selues to see all sortes of people laugh and sing togither and praie to God most hartily for her Maiesties health wealth and prosperous long continuance All which I do beléeue her Maiestie béeing so gracious a prince and your selues being so studious of the good of your countrey and her Maiesties safetie But they that desirâ—â—is must take a farre contrarie course to this which our aduersary desireth Her Maiesty must as she doth resolutely defend Gods religion iustice must be executed seuerely wicked members must be rooted out vtterly good men must be cherished louingly and employed respectiuely But if we should once admitte a packe of factious traytors within the bowels of this kingdome and harken to Parsons that traytorous and infamous Iesuite all our singing would be turned into mourning and our laughing into lamenting as it is in Ireland The prayers as well as the practises of papistes would be little for her Maiesties safety or continuance as former experience teacheth vs. all this ioyfull state which these traytors dreame of would be nothing but a state deuided by warres and sedition a time of darkenesse and desolation and extreme misery finally he blusheth not to propose vnt vs the example of such as first professed true religion after the first establishment of reformation that desired that their conscience might not bée forced which doth quite ouerthrow his cause For as in Italy and Spaine and such places as were subiect to popish princes our brethren coulde obtaine no toleration for the exercise of true religion so they cannot with any reason desire the establishment of their masse where vnder Christian princes it is vtterly abolished Wherefore if nothing be more impious then to erect idolatry and to suffer notorious superstition and heresie to be preached if nothing be more dangerous and dissolute then to receiue rebels traytors and enemies within the entrals of our country if no composition can be made with the pope of Rome the whoore of Babylon if nothing be more dishonorable then to listen to enemies and traytors threatnings and promises I doubt not but all men of religion and iudgement and well affected to their country sée that our aduersaries motion is impious dangerous dishonorable and not to bée yéelded vnto nor granted without the destruction of the present gouernment and desolation of this kingdome All which I referre to your Lordships consideration and beséech God to reueale the truth to the ignorant and to establish the weake and to confound all that are enimes either to his truth or to their most gracious Prince and déere countrey A NEW CHALLENGE MADE TO N.D. VVherein O. E. offereth to iustifie that popish religion is not catholike or apostolike secondly that it is compounded of diuers nouelties and haeresies thirdly that the church of Rome is not the true church of Christ Iesus Lastly that such as haue died in the popes quarrell were rather false traitors then Christian martyrs Reuelat. c. 3. They call themselues Iewes and are not but do lie Matt. 10. There is nothing couered that shall not be disclosed nor hidden that shall not be knowne Jmprinted at London by Arn. Hatfield 1600. The Praeface to the discourse ensuing directed especially to euery moderate and sober minded papist ALthough sufficient hath bin saide alreadie not onely to rembarre the malice of N. D. his encounters but also to content euerie man that is but meanely affected either to the state or religion nowe publikely professed among vs yet coulde I not satisfie my selfe vnlesse I tooke a course to satisfie thee also whose instruction and saluation I do earnestly affect and thirst after beseeching God to touch thy hart and reueale the truth vnto thee and open thy eies that are now heauie and oppressed with a slumber and grosse darkenesse of poperie The principall piller and almost sole foundation of al our aduersaries discourse is the pretence which he maketh of ancient apostolike catholike religion the vaine shew of the catholike church vpoÌ„ this he buildeth his inuectiues against vs his defence of publike enimies notorious traitors and priuie malcontentes and presumeth to presse into her Maiesties presence to present his petitions to the Lords of her Maiesties most honorable priuie Councell as by that which hath beene spoken may easily be perceiued Take away this colour it must needes appeere that he is a fauorer of publike enimies a
e Matth. 28. gaue them in charge To teach what he had commaunded them The f Gal. 1. apostle pronounceth him Accursed that should teach otherwise then the Galatians had receiued By the law of Moses the Sanedrin or chiefe tribunal in Hierusalem had soueraigne authority in iudgement yet might not those iudges pronounce sentence g Deut. 17. But according to the law of God The which doth argue that popish religion is built vpon groundes most absurd and contrarie to religion Finally some do stand much vpon ancient fathers and councelles and the first churches practise and haue not doubted to attribute much vnto them But now finding by experience that these do not much make for them and that the fathers themselues do wholy relie vpon the scriptures they flie wholie to the authority of the pope and to the late church of Rome and perceiue that vnlesse they may sit iudges in their owne cause the same cannot stand But héerein it may plainly appeare that they are no catholikes For ancient catholikes attributed most to scriptures and vsed the testimony of fathers and of the ancient church to declare the true sence and meaning of scriptures But a Sâ—ss 4. conciâ— Trâ—d these admit no sence But that of holy church as they call it which is nothing but the priuate fancy of soâ—e foolish pope Fourthly as in the foundations of Christian religion so likewise in diuers points of faith the papists do plainly declare themselues to bée no catholikes For first in the obiect of faith they mainly differ true catholikes beléeue in God onely Faith saith the b Rom. 10. apostle is by hearing and hearing by the worde of God c De diuin nomin c. 7. Dionyse saith That faith hath for his obiect the most pure and alwaies being truth that is God And euery Christian rehearsing his faith confesseth That he beleeueth in God the father the sonne and the holy ghost and in no creature But the papists beléeue in angels and in saints and call vpon them For as the d Rom. 10. apostle saith How shall they call on him on whom they haue not beleeued To them also they make confession of their sinnes and from them they looke for helpe and all things necessary as may bée shewed by infinite particulars Further they beléeue the determinations of the pope to be true and trust in him as in the rocke of the church e In opusc contra error Graecor Thomas Aquinas saith that it is a matter of faith to beleeue the determination of the pope Ad fidem pertinet saith he inhaerere determinationi pontificis summi in his quae sunt fidei imò in his quae spectant ad bonos more 's And this is also the opinion of f Summa Siluest in verb. fides Siluester Prierius They beléeue also whatsoeuer is taught by the church of Rome Ad fidem pertinent omnia quae sunt in doctrina ecclesiae saith g Ibidem Siluester Prierius and hée gathereth the same out of h 2.2 q. 5. art 3. Thomas Aquinas and that is their common opinion holding the traditions of the church in equal estimation with the worde of God all which can neuer bée prooued to haue béene beléeued by true catholikes For neither can it bée shewed that in publike liturgies they haue called on saints and on angels as the church of Rome teacheth or confessed their sinnes to them or beléeued in the pope or church of Rome Againe true catholikes beléeue that Christ Iesus was true man and had a body like to ours in height bredth thicknesse and that he filled the place where hée was as do our bodies We must beleeue saith a De essentia diuinitatis Augustine that the sonne of God according to his deitie is inuisible incorporeall and incircumscriptible but according to his humane nature that he is visible corporeall and locall b Contra Eutych lib. 4. c. 4. Vigilius saith That Christ is contained in a place according to his humane nature and that this is the catholike faith Illud corpus saith c Dialog 2. Theodoret habet priorem formaÌ„ figuram circumscriptioneÌ„ vt semel dicam corporis substantiam So likewise saith d Ad Thrasimund li. 2. c. 5. Fulgentius SiveruÌ„ est corpus Christi loco potest vtique contineri But the papists do assigne him a body inuisible impalpable and such a one as is incircum scriptible and without the dimensions of height bredth depth A bodie that may be conteined in infinite places at once yet not continued to it selfe as is the nature of Continua quantitas Finally a mans whole body that is without all qualities of a body may be contained in euery little part of a consecrate hoste increasing and diminishing at the priestes pleasure Further euery catholike Christian beléeueth that our Sauiour Christes true body is ascended into heauen and there remaineth e Ioan. 16. Hée tolde his disciples before his passion That he must leaue the worlde and go to the father And in another place f Iohn 12. That they should not alwaies haue him with theÌ„ In the first of the Acts we learne That hee is taken vp from vs into heauen And the apostle S. g Act. 3. Peter doth plainely declare That the heauens must conteine him vntill the time that all things be restored And this also the fathers plainely teach vs According to his diuine nature saith h In Matth. tractat 33. Origen he is not absent froÌ„ vs but he is absent according to the dispensatioÌ„ of his body which he tooke i Lib. 10. super Luc. 24. S. Ambrose saith That neither on the earth nor in the earth nor after the flesh we ought to seeke Christ if we will finde him Saint Augustine saith k Tractat. 50. in Ioan. Hee hath caried his bodie into heauen although he hath not withdawne his maiestie from the worlde l Homil. 21. in euangel Gregory the first doth plainly affirme That Christ is not heere by the presence of his flesh The flesh of Christ saith Vigilius writing against Eutyches lib. 4. c. 4. when it was in earth surely was not in heauen and now because it is in heauen certainly it is not in earth Neither did euer any ancient father teach otherwise But the papists do teach that Christes true body and flesh is both in heauen and earth and vpon euery altar at one time and that hee is touched and receiued not of men onely but also of mise and dogs and other beasts which to true catholikes séemeth not onely absurd but also abominable All true catholikes firmely beléeue that thâ—â—r sinnes are forgiuen them for Christ his sake and that they shall atteine eternall life according to these two articles of the créed which euery one professeth saying Credo remissionem peccatorum vitam aeternam God he Hath promised and sworne as the a Heb. 6.
obedience to parents and subiects from obedience to princes a Lib. 2. regest f. 109. apud Ioseph Vestan de oscul pâ—d pontif Gregory the seuenth in his dictates began first to broch these fancies and to declare Quod papa â fidelitate subiectos possit absoluere The canonistes continued and increased this wicked doctrine And now the Iesuites defend it and themselues drawe children to forsake their godly and Christian parents to créepe into a Sodomiticall cloister of monkes 12 Wée do now lately learne that vnder the commandement of sanctifying the Sabaoth is conteined the obseruation of all the feasts of saints canonized by the popes of Rome For so doth b Op. catech de 3. praeâ—â—p c. 11. Canisius teach and that is now a common doctrine but certes very new 13. The precepts of the Romish church as they are called are but new deuises For if wée seeke all antiquitie wée shall not finde where the church of Christ hath coÌ„manded vs to kéepe this popes day and that popes day and to abstaine from worke on saint Francis and saint Dominikes and other canonized friers daies or where the same hath enioined Christians to heare masse or to faste Lent and imber daies and vigiles of saints and other tides according to the fashion of the church of Rome or to confesse our sinnes to Romish friers and priests or not to solemnise mariage on daies forbidden which now the c Short Catechisme and Canisius church of Rome doth kéepe more deuoutly then the lawes of God For these are those humane doctrines and voluntary worships deuised by mens owne fancies which our d Matth. 15. Sauiour Christ and the e Coloss 2. apostle condemneth The f Dâ—ut 4. law of God also forbiddeth any such additions 14. It is not long since the Franciscane friers began to dispute That the virgin Mary was conceiued without original sinne which if they had affirmed of other saints they had runne into flat Pelagianisme Lately also haue papists begun to diminish the guilt of originall sinne In the councell of Florence vnder Eugenius the fourth they first determined albeit couertly that it deserued not Poenam sensus but onely Poenam damni and that is now their common opinion 15. They haue of late deuised a multitude of new sinnes as appéereth by the enchiridion of Nauarrus which are nothing but transgressions of their newe lawes And yet they doubt not to affirme that the regenerate may liue without sinne albeit contrary to all antiquitie Nay they make it sinne ofttimes to obey the lawes of God condemning those that will not worship saints stockes and stones and rotten bones and rags and which obey lawfull princes vnlawfully excommunicate by the pope 16. It is but a late fantasie that all men are to satisfie for the guilt of actuall sinnes for which they haue not satisfied in this life in purgatorie For Gregory the Dialogist albeit hée allow purgatorie for veniall sinnes yet hée hath not one word of these satisfactions Neither were the same determined before the councell of Florence vnder Eugenius the fourth 17. The rules of monkes and friers whereby they pretend that they follow euangelical counsels are also very new Hée that first brought in the orders of monkes into the westerne church was Benet of Nursia The friers were founded by Francis and Dominike The Iesuites had their patron Ignatius his rule allowed first by Paul the third And he is their founder and the ground of their antiquitie 18. The scholasticall diuinitie which is a mixture of fathers authorities philosophicall subtilties and papall decretals began from Peter Lombard some eleuen hundred yéeres after Christ The canon law began from the time of Gregory the ninth and this is the originall of their late diuinitie and lawe 19. a De verbo Dei Lib. 1. c. 3. Bellarmine saith That the new testament is nothing else but the loue of God shed in our harts by the holy ghost Which sheweth that the gospell and new testament of papistes is a new gospell differing from that of Christ Iesus For Christes testament was b Matth. 26. established by his bloud and is a couenant concerning remission of sinnes most especially but charity is wrought by the holy ghost in those that are already reconciled by the blood of the testament Chrysostome Theodoret and others writing vpon the second to the Corinthians chap. 3 Say That the spirite quickning is the grace of God that remitteth our sinnes And if charity were the new testament then Christ died in vaine For charity might then haue satisfied for all and established this new testament albeit Christ had not died which is most vntrue and blasphemous The perfection of the gospell they place In c Bellar. de monach c. 7. 8. 9. voluntarie pouerty abstinence from mariage and obedience to monasticall rules But this is a new perfection and a new gospell For Christes gospell neither commaundeth nor counselleth any to liue vnder monasticall vowes nor wilfully to make himselfe poore nor to forsweare mariage Neither did Christ euer account widowers or vnmaried men or wastefull giuers of their goods to monasteries or monkes more perfect then his apostles or other Christians 20. The holy apostle doth a Rom. 3. teach vs that we are iustified by grace and faith in Christ without workes and this he b Rom. 4. prooueth by the example of Abraham who albeit he was faithfull and the father of the faithfull yet was he not iustified by workes But the Iesuites and papistes speake of philosophicall iustice and say that none is iustified nor obteineth eternall life but by his workes and by charity 21. The distinction and doctrine of our First iustice and Second iustice and of Explicit and Implicit faith and likewise of Faith formed and Informed is all new and borowed rather from Philosophers then diuines Nay a great part of their faith standing vpon new decretals and the determinations of their Romish church is new and scarce yet setled séeing they are bounde to beléeue the future determinations of the church as well as those that are alreadie passed c Lib. 2. de pontif Rom. c. 12. Bellarmine saith It is a matter of faith to beleeue that the pope hath succeeded Peter in the gouernment of the vniuersall church The which the church neuer receiued albeit the popes flatterers haue gone much about to perswade it 22. That by congruitie a man may deserue grace and that men vnregenerate may dispose themselues to receiue grace by force of their frée will is both new and false if wée looke backe to Christes true religion The apostle saith that Without faith it is impossible to please God And Saint d De vocat gent. lib. 1. c. 3. Ambrose saith That without true religion that which seemeth to be vertue is sinne Saint e De vera innocentia c. 56. Augustine saith That the whole life of Infidels is sinne And the councell of f Can. 6.
worship the crosse with diuine worship or the images and reliques of saints with all deuotion and seruice Nay this worship is contrary to the second commandement and condemned by the councell of Eliberis by Epiphanius and all ancient fathers 40. The Romish missals breuiaries offices and psalters of our Lady primers and other rituall bookes wherein the whole worship of the Romish church is conteined receiue all their authoritie from Pius quintus Gregory the 13. corrected the Calendar and published the same after his owne fashion neither agréeing with truth nor with antiquitie 41. It is not long since the popes of Rome tooke vpon them to a De reliq venerat sanct c. 1. 2. in gloss canonise saints and after a heathen fashion to put them in the calendar of popish demy Gods Neither the apostles nor the auncient fathers did euer know anie such thing 42. The b Manual di Geronymo Campos rosaries and beades of our Lady conteining 63. Aue mariaes and .7 Pater nosters which are now much reckoned of in Spaine and Italy are but a new tricke of some late pope to get mony 43. The manner of the sanctifying of the paschall lambe as it is prescribed in the Romish missall is very strange in the church of Christ All ancient fathers condemne it as an odde tricke of Iudaisme 44. Ancient Christians had no mediators but Christ Iesus neither did they pray to our lady or to saintes or to angels but to God in the name of Christ Iesus 45. Neither had they any priests consecrated to sacrifice for quicke and dead as haue the papistes Nay as the apostle saith they beléeued that Christ was a priest after the order of Melchizedech without succession and that the sacrifice which he made was not to be reiterated 46. The doctrine of penance which the schoolemen first began to talke of was not setled before the councell of Florence and Trent If our aduersaries will néedes maintaine the contrary let them shew first where the ancient fathers teach that priuate penance consisteth of thrée parts to witte Contrition Confession and Satisfaction and how these are nothing without Absolution which they account to be the forme of penance Secondly let them shew that auriculer confession was receiued in the Westerne church before the c C. omnis vtriusque sexus de Poenit. remiss constitution of Innocent the third that first established that order Thirdly that certaine cases were specially reserued to the bishop of Romes absolution in time of the ancient fathers Fourthly that all Christians did make satisfaction to God for their actuall sinnes Lastly that in times past either contrition differed from satisfaction or absolution went before satisfaction or that noâ—e were reconciled to God but such as were confessed to priests and did satisfie according to their pleasures 47. The councell of Trent did likewise innouate diuers things iâ— the ordination of bishops and priests For the friers there determined that there were 7. orders and euery of these a sacrament and yet but all one sacrament which séemeth very enigmaticall They decréed That priests should be shauen and greazed that by the act of ordination there was a print made in their soules which they call An inuisible character matters very new and strange 48. In ancient time neither were monkes permitted to execute the office of priests nor were any ordeined bishops but such as did feede their flockes The dumbe bishops and boy-cardinalles and prelates of the Romish synagogue are but new creatures of the pope brought in onely to confirme and establish his new tyranny 49. Purgatory was not established before the late councels of Florence and Trent Neither was any part of it knowne in ancient time Saint Augustine began first to talke of purgatory for veniall sinnes and after his time Gregory that made the dialogues beléeued that veniall sinnes were indéede remitted in purgatory The schoolemen added that satisfactions for penance inioyned and not accomplished in this life were there to be performed They also haue of late begun to talke much of the popes power and of the merites of masses in purgatory but as yet they are not agréed about the same nor about many other such like matters 50. The yéere of Iubiley was a Constit Pauli 2. ordeined first by Boniface the eight and afterward altered by Clement the fift and last of all brought to twentie fiue yéeres by Paul the second But not borrowed from Christians but either from the heathen that euery hundred yéere had Luâ—os seculares or from the Iewes that euery 50. yeeres celebrated a Iubiley and now agréeing neither with Iewes Gentiles nor christians 51. That the popes indulgences depend vpon the late popes authoritie without proofe out of Scriptures or fathers the patrons of them that are ingenuous do confesse b Artâ— 18. aduers assert Lutherâ— Fisher sometime bishop of Rochester saide That before purgatorie was feared no man sought for indulgences and that in the beginning of the church there was no vse of them Quamdiu saith hée nulla fuerat de purgatorio cura nemo quaesiuit indulgentias And afterward In initio nascentis ecclesiae nullus fuerat earum vsus Such indulgences as are mentioned in the booke of Pardons of Rome are meere forgeries and fooleries In the church of Saint Paule at Rome saith the booke Yee haue 48. thousand yeeres of pardon on the day of his conuersion a hundred yeeres of pardon on Childermasse daie fower thousand yeere of pardon For kissing two iron crosses at S. Peters church doore fiue hundred yeeres of pardon On the feast day of Saint Peter 1000. yeeres of pardon And for looking on one of the pence for which our Sauiour was solde 1400. yeeres of pardon In the church of Saint Marie maior yee haue fowerteene thousand yeeres of pardon And Blessed be the mother saith our author that beareth the childe that heareth masse on Saturday at Saint Iohn of Lateran For he deliuereth al them that he desireth out of purgatory to the number of 77. soules Hée saith further That on the tower of the church standeth a double crosse that was made of the sworde that Saint Iohn was beheaded with and that at euery time that a man beholdeth that crosse hee hath 14000. yeeres of pardon and as many karines of all penance And infinite such indulgences are granted by popes in that booke Pope Gregory the 13. a In Constit Gregor per Petr. Matth. sent ouer his indulgence of Iubiley into England and no doubt but that this pope either hath or will do the like O simple creatures that buie such trash and suffer themselues to be abused with such nouelties and fooleries as beséeme neither christian religion nor common reason 52. The popes penitentiaries taxe which conteineth the rates of absolutions For murders Parricides Rapines Periuries Adulteries Incests Sodomitry yea and Apostacy and Turkish blasphemies I thinke our aduersaries will not denie but that it is most new 53.
Lib. calam 3. Mantuan Templa sacerdotes altaria sacra coronae Ignis thura preces caelum est venale deusque They do also sell Christ and therefore by Brigit are pronounced to be worse then Iudas Deteriores sunt Iuda saith a Brig 132. onus eccles c. 23. Christ in Brigittes reuelations qui pro solis denarijs me vendidit illi autem pro omni mercimonio The pope he b Taxa poenitent selleth pardons and Iubleies making most gaine of foulest sins Of the schollers of Simon Magus the friers haue learned to worship the images of their founders For as they c August de baeres c. 1. worshipped the images of Simon and Helena so do the papists worship the images of Francis and Dominike and Clare and Brigit and other founders of the diuers sectes of monkes and friers The d Iren. aduers haeres li. 1. c. 23. Basilidians were reputed heretikes For that they worshipped images and vsed enchantements and superstitious adiurations How then can the papistes excuse themselues that worship images and fill euery corner of their churches full of them and coniure and enchant water candels hearbes flowers and such like making exorcistes and coniurers a holy order and that order a sacrament of the church Carpocrates e Irenaus lib. 1. aduers haeres c. 24. vsed to worship images and Marcellina one of his followers as saint f Augustin de haeres c. 7. Augustine saith adored the images of Iesu and Paul and burnt incense vnto them If then this were heresie in thē why should it not be heresie in papists to worship the image of Iesu with diuine worship and to burne incense not onely before that image but also before the images of other saintes The g Iren. lib. 1. aduers haeres c. 23. Epiph. haeres 24. Carpocratians and Basilidians Did conceale and hide the mysteries of their religion least holy things should be cast to dogs So likewise the papistes kéepe the mysteries of their religion secret and will not haue lay men to dispute of them They reade scriptures and prayers in toongues vnknowne and say the words of consecration and diuers other prayers secretly that the people heare not and al this as they stick not to say Least holy things should be cast to dogs For no better do heretickes estéeme of Christians then of dogs The Marcosians did h Iren. lib. 1. c. 18. baptise in an vnknowne language and annoint those whom they baptised with chrisme or Opobalsamum They annoint also their dead and giue them extreme vnction l Ibid. c. 9. Epiph. haeres 34. Marcus their founder went about to make his followers beléeue That he did transubstantiate wine into bloud in the sacrament a Ibidem They accounted themselues perfect but as b Ibidem c. 15. Irenaeus saith Perfectus nemo nisi qui maxima mendacia apud eos fructificauerit Finally they c Ibidem c. 17. Epiphan haeris 34. alleage A multitude of apocryphall scriptures which themselues haue forged All which heresies the papistes haue translated into their religion For they also baptize in a language not vnderstood of the people and vse greasing and annointing in baptisme and confirmation They do also annoint men when they lye a dying and beléeue that the wine in the Lords cup is transubstantiate into blood Their orders of religion do account themselues to be in state of perfection but the most perfect of them which are employed by the pope in defence of the popish faction and religion do fructifie in telling of greatest lyes Finally for proofe of their traditions and doctrine they forge diuers writings and write new deuised legendes and now lately for a cardinals hat haue they hired one Caesar Baronius to corrupt the historie of the church with innumerable fables and lyes The Nazarites were condemned for heretickes first for that they d Angustin de haeres c. 9. Epiph. de haeres Nazaraeor 29. mingled Iudaicall ceremonies with the doctrine of Christianity and secondly for that they boasted much of their reuelations and miracles The like sentence is therefore to be pronounced against the papistes which e In missali Rom in fine consecrate euery yéere A paschall lambe and obserue the Iewish Iubiley and Iewish feastes and haue translated the ceremonies of the leuiticall priesthood into their synagogue and bragge much of their reuelations and miracles and f Bellar. de not eccles make them a marke of the church The g Augustin de haeres c. 16. Epiph. haeres 36. Heracleonites did annoint their followers departing out of this life and gaue them their extreme vnction Likewise they did say prayers ouer the dead For which they are numbred among heretikes So it séemeth that the papists haue borrowed their extreme vnction their dirges and masses for the dead from heretikes The followers of Helzai as h Haeres 19. ante Christ Epiphanius reporteth and the Osseni likewise Sweare by salt and bread and other creatures and worship the spittle reliques of two of their saints This i Ibidem Helzai did also teach his disciples to pray in a toong not vnderstood by them Nemo quaerat interpretationem saith hée sed solum haec dicat and then hée addeth a praier in a strange toong These heresies the papists also embrace For they sweare commonly by creatures yea by bread and salt and by saints as the Helzaites did They kéepe the ashes excrements and reliques of their saints and worship them Finally they pray in vnknowne toongs and say it is not materiall albeit a man vnderstand not what hée praieth a Damascen de haeres Marcion gaue women power to baptize and albeit he had corrupted a maiden yet did hée much extoll virginitie à Marcione saith b Haeres 42. Epiphanius virginitas praedicatur Hée also stood much vpon fasting c Lib. 1. c. 30. aduers haeres Irenaeus saith that he and Saturninus began to teach abstinence from liuing creatures Hée did also d Epiph. haeres 42. teach that By Christes descending into hell diuers mens soules were thence deliuered and e Tertul. aduers Marcion separated marriages for religion Of which heresies the papists do sauour very strongly For they do also f C. adijcimus 16. q. 1. c. mulier de consecrat dist 4. authorize women to baptize and extoll virginitie and fasting highly and yet obserue neither Their monkes shoulde abstaine from flesh They separate mariages vpon pretence of religion and teach that the fathers were deliuered by Christs descension into hell out of that place which they call Limbum Patrum The Messalians beléeued that baptisme was onely auaileable to cut away former sinnes So likewise the papists beléeue that baptisme doth purge sinnes past and that sinnes committed after baptisme are to bée done away by penance Against them both g Diuinor decret c. de baptismo Theodoret teacheth That baptisme is the
heresie therefore concerning the purgation of sinnes after this life and the satisfaction for the penaltie of mortall sinnes the papists sauour of Origens heresie They fauour his heresie also in this that they do say there is fower sences of Scriptures and draw the same by their allegoricall interpretations to their owne most peruerse purposes Eunomius taught that so a man were of his religion it skilled not greatly what sinnes he committed Asseuerebat saith a Augustin de haeres c. 54. Augustine quod nihil cuiquam obesset quorumlibet perpetratio ac perseuerantia peccatorum si huius quae ab ipso docebatur fidei particeps esset Vnto which heresie the papists come very néere For so a man professe the Romish faith and communicate with the Romanists in their sacraments and bée obedient to the pope they b Bellar. de eccles milit c. 2. say he is a good catholike and a true member of the church although he haue no inward vertue And so facile they are in this pointe that they absolue murderers and incestuous persons and most wicked rebels yea Marans and apostataes so they will professe their Romish religion In Ireland the White knight and Piers Lacy haue had children by their owne daughters and others that I coulde name by their sisters and néere kinsewomen And infinite outrages haue they committed not oneâ—â— against their lawfull prince but also against their owne people and kinred and so continue liuing almost without law yet do the priests and friers and popes agents absolue them and count them good catholiks Nay these are the pillers of the Romish church and the chéefe maintainers of the popish sect there The papists also where they by their lawes forbid priests and monkes to marry and to absteine from certaine meates do plainely embrace the heresie of the Tatians Seuerians and Manichées and are of the number of a 1. Tim. 4. those That teach the doctrine of diuels forbidding to marry and willing men to absteine from meates which God hath created Rectè posuit illud saith d In 1. Tim. 4. Theodoret prohibentium contrahere matrimonium Neque enim caelibatum aut continentiam vituperat sed eos accusat qui lege lata ea sequi compellunt He noteth those saith Theodoret that by their lawes compell men to absteine from marriage and certaine meates So that by his censure the papists are within the compasse of these false teachers of whome the apostle speaketh The heretikes called Anoâ—ni either corrupted or contemned the law of God which heresie is also by right of enheritance descended to the papists For first they deny the law of God to be perfect and therefore adde vnto it their owne traditions and the customes and precepts of the Romish church Secondly they haue c In offic beat Mariae Manual de Geronymo Campos cut out the commaundement of worshipping of images as directly opposite to their idolatry Thirdly they deny concupiscence after baptisme to be sinne contrary to the tenth commaundement Lastly they haue chosen to themselues a new a C. translato de constitutionibus lawgiuer that taketh on him to giue law to mens consciences and receiued a new decretaline law wherein they walke more curiously then in the law of God Nay for the true and euer liuing God they worship this their Terrestriall God as b In epist dedic ante princip doctrin Stapleton doth call him and diligently harken to the popes statutes and commandements Irenaeus and Tertullian doth range those among heretikes that flye from the scriptures and accuse them and affirme that the apostles did not commit all thinges necessary to writing Cum ex scripturis arguuntur saith c Aduers haeres lib. 3. c. 2. Irenaeus in accusationem coÌ„uertuntur scripturarum quasi non rectè habeant neque sint ex authoritate quia variè sunt dictae quia non possit ex his inueniri veritas ab his qui nesciant traditionem Non enim per literas traditam illam sed per vâ—uam vocem ob quam causam Paulum dixisse sapientiam loquimur inter perfectos He d Aduers haeres lib. 3. c. 1. saith also That the apostles first preached the gospell and afterward by the will of God brought the same into writing that it might be a piller and foundation of our faith Alius manu scripturas saith e De praescrip aduers haerec Tertullian alius sensu expositiones interuertit That is some heretikes plainely blot and corrupt the scriptures others peruert them by false expositions But he maketh the catholike to say thus Ego sum haeres apostoloruÌ„ sicut cauerunt testamento sicut fidei commiserunt sicut adiurauerunt ita teneo He saith they are true catholikes and successors of the apostles that continue in the doctrine deliuered in their testament And afterward speaking of scriptures he f Ibidem saith Quod sumus hoc sunt That is that we beléeue and teach that is there to be found But speaking of heretikes he g De resurrect carnis saith Aufer haereticis quaecunque ethnici sapiunt vt de scripturis solis quaestiones suas sistant stare non poterunt That is bring heretikes from that opinion that is common to them with ethnikes and cause them to be iudged in these questions by scriptures and they cannot stand In describing the qualities of these heretikes these two ancient fathers séeme to haue prophesied of the conditions of the papists For they will not allow as saith Irenaeus that the apostles haue comprehended all their doctrine necessary to saluation in the scriptures Neither will they confesse that out of holy writ we can learne the truth without tradition But contrariwise being conuinced by Scriptures they accuse the Scriptures and speake euill of them and say that they in respect of vs receiue authoritie from the pope they affirme that they Are subiect to diuers vnderstandings a Aduers Sadeel lib. 1. p. 99. Turrian calleth them Delphicum gladium others A nose of waxe they stande vpon the liuely teaching of their priests and friers and b Censur Colon. say That the wisedome of the church is apparent in vnwritten traditions They peruert the Scriptures by their wicked interpretations c Concil Trid. Sess 4. allowing no sence but that which the pope and church of Rome giueth They flie from the iudgement of apostolicall writings and will not haue the Scriptures to bée the rule whereby all controuersies are to bée ended and therefore plainly declare themselues to bée descended from heretikes and to bée very well like their parents d Lib. 8. Orig. c. de haeresibus Isidore doth declare them to bée heretikes that do otherwise vnderstande the Scriptures then the meaning of the holy Ghost requireth Quicunque saith hée aliter Scripturam sacram intelligit quà m sensus Spiritus sancti flagitat à quo conscripta est licèt de ecclesia non recesserit
saith d Lib. 2. paert 1. Occham est dogma falsum fidei contrarium orthodoxae e Apud Matth. Paris in Hen. 3. Robert Grosthed saith That heresie is an opinion chosen of humane vnderstanding contrary to Scripture and either openly taught or defended f Apud Dionys Carth. in 3. sent dist 31. Durande signifieth That heresie is onely an opinion contrary to canonicall Scripture Opinio ista g Aen. Sylu. de gest concil Basil lib. 1. saith he non est haeretica quia non est contra canonicam scripturam The h councell of Basill doth determine him to bée an heretike That doth reiect the catholike faith deduced out of canonicall scriptures and prooued by fathers Séeing then the papists haue caused a great diuision from the apostlike and ancient church and haue taught other doctrine contrarie to that of Christ Iesus and haue corrupted the verie déepest mysteries of Christian religion and haue digressed from apostolicall rules and taught doctrine contrary to Christian faith to the catholike church of former times and finally to canonicall scriptures as may appéere by their groundes of faith by their legends and decretals by their Tridentine doctrine concerning the Gospell and the lawe by their idolatrous masse by their worshipping of saints nay of stockes and stones ragges and rotten bones by their rebellion against princes and their allowance of the gouernment of the pope there is no question to bée made but that papists are cleerely heretikes CHAP. IIII. That the church of Rome is not the true church of Christ NOw if the pope and his faction the papists bée heretikes then doth it necessarily follow thereof that they are not the true church For the true church kéepeth the faith sounde and intire But these a 1. Tim. 1. Haue made shipwracke of faith Heretikes are gone out from vs bicause they are not of vs as saint b 1. Iohn 2. Iohn saith Those of the true church are of the houshold of faith and the apostles heires But heretikes are strangers as c De praescrip aduers haeret Tertullian saith and maintaine doctrine contrary to the apostles Heretikes as d In dialog contr Lucifer Hierome saith Are not the church of Christ but the synagogue of antichrist Againe if the church of Rome haue altered and innouated Christes religion then can it not bée the true church for That e 1. Tim. 6. doth faithfully keepe the faith committed to her in deposte and auoideth all prophane nouelties shée f Ibidem kéepeth Gods commandements without addition or blemish Catholica ecclesia sedula cauta depositorum apud se dogmatuÌ„ custos nihil in ijs vnquam permutat nihil minuit nihil addit as saith g Contra haeres c. 32. Vincentius Lirinensis Contrariwise h Ibidem c. 36. Heretikes not content with the ancient rule of faith are daily seeking out nouelties and are desirous to adde to change to take away Further if the faith of the church of Rome bée not catholike and generall and that which our Sauiour commanded his apostles to teach all nations then is not that the true church For as wée beléeue the church to bée catholike so we beléeue that the faith thereof is catholike and vniuersall We may not follow the pope of Rome nor the bishop of Ierusalem or Alexandria but the catholike church and that wée shall do if wée embrace that faith which the whole church throughout the worlde confesseth Sequemur vniuersitatem saith i Aduers haeres c. 3. Vincentius Lirinensis si hanc vnam fidem veram esse fateamur quam tota per orbem terraruÌ„ confitetur ecclesia If any haue a singular faith beside that which alwaies and in all places hath béene taught by the apostles and their true successors wée are not to harken to them No a Deut. 13. Although a Prophet or great learned man rise vp among vs yet are wée not to listen to him This may bée sufficient to teach vs that the synagogue of Rome is not that church whereto wée are to resort and adioine our selues But forsomuch as heretikes as apes imitate men so counterfeit to bée the true church as b Epist ad Iubatan Cyprian telleth vs and euery societie and company of heretikes do thinke themselues to bée christians and beare themselues bolde on the name of the catholike church as c Lib. 4. instit c. 30. Lactantius writeth and considering that the church of Rome hath long abused the worlde with the maske of the true church I thought it very requisite in this chapter briefly to set downe such arguments as may cléerely demonstrate what shée is and so much the rather for that many simple soules haue héeretofore béene seduced and perswaded that Rome is the citie of God and that chaste spouse of Christ which loueth and serueth none but him If our aduersary will needes call the same the catholike church yet let him first peruse and answere our arguments as they are héere laide downe in order First then we both confesse that the church of Christ is built vpon Christ Iesus No man saith the d 1. Cor. 3. apostle can lay any other foundation beside that which already is layd which is Christ Iesus He is e Isai 28. that Corner stone that is e Isai 28. placed in the foundation of Sion He is that f Matth. 16. Rocke vpon which the church is built Super hanc petram quam confessus es saith saint g Ser. 13. de verb. Dom. Augustine super hanc petram quam cognouisti dicens tu es Christus filius dei aedificabo ecclesiam meam id est super meipsum filium dei viui aedificabo ecclesiam meam Other fathers h Ambros in c. 9. Luc. Cyrill lib. 4. de Trinit that say the church is built either vpon The confession or faith of Peter or else vpon Peter himselfe do vnderstand indirectlie Christ Iesus whome he confessed and on whome he beléeued and on whome Peter was built But the church of Rome is built vpon the pope and vpon the papacy Est Petri fedes saith i In praefat in lib. de pontif Rom. Bellarmine lapis probatus angularis pretiosus in fundamento fundatus He k Lib. 2. de pontif Rom. c. 3. saith also That the pope is the foundation of the building of the church and goeth about to prooue it by certeine words of Hierome who neuer thought any such matter a Sanders his rocke of the church Sanders doth endeuour to prooue That the popes are the immooueable rocke of the church b Contr. Saâ—eelâ—â— Turrian because Christ saith Aedificabo ecclesiam meam non aedifico ecclesiaÌ„ meam concludeth that the popes of future times are vnderstood and this is the common opinion of all papists How then can that be the true church that is built vpon a diuers foundation and either neglecting or not greatly caring for Christ Iesus the
f Iames 4. saith hée that is able to saue and to destroy But in the church of Rome the pope beareth himselfe as a soueraigne monarke and hée taketh on him power to bind and loose in heauen earth and purgatorie And his agents say That his lawes binde in conscience and that hée hath power to saue and destroy The Romish church is gouerned by his lawes and acknowledgeth him to bée the supreme iudge of controuersies 29. The true church of Christ contenteth herselfe with the religion first taught by the apostles For as g Lib. 4. contr Marcion Tertullian saith Id verius quod prius id prius quod ab apostolis And as h Aduers haeres c. 26. Vincentius Lirinensâ—â— saith it is the propertie of heretikes Not to content themselues with the ancient rule of faith but to seeke nouelties from day to day and to desire to adde to change to take away But the church of Rome doth not content herselfe with the doctrine of the apostles nor with the ancient rule of faith but is still adding changing taking away as may appéere by the popes decretals 30. The true church is dispersed euery where For our Sauiour f commanded his apostles To teach all nations i Matth. 28. And wée beléeue not a particular church but The catholike church that is the societie of Christians of all times and places but the Romish church neither conteineth the Gréekes nor Africans nor men of Asia that haue for many ages béene diuided froÌ„ that church Nor doth it reach to the people before Christ but onely a Bellar. de eccles milit c. 2. conteineth such as liue in obedience to the pope How then can the church of Rome bee the catholike church Shall the church of that citie bée as great as the church of the whole worlde 31. The true church of Christ conteineth neither lyons nor tygres nor woolues but consisteth onely of shéepe and lambes Nay it maketh milde Christians of sauage and wilde atheistes and miscreantes and as Paule of a fierce persecutor by christianity was made a constant professor so the mildenesse of this our christian mother the church changeth mens cruell natures They shall not hurt nor kill saith b Isai 11. God by his prophet in all my holy mountain The wolf shall dwel with the lambe and the Pard shall ly with the Kid. c De incarnat verbi Athanasius saith that nothing but Christes faith caused barbarous nations to become peaceable Quis coegit barbaros gentesque alias in suis sedibus saith he immanitatem deponere pacifica meditari nisi Christi fides crucis signaculum d Lib. 2. contr Parmen Optatus speaking of catholikes Which of vs saith he hath persequuted any man Can you shew or prooue that any of you hath beene persequuted by vs But the church of Rome hath of late yéeres and yet doth murder infinite numbers of men that would not adhere to her Romish faith Their e Extr. de haeret per tot lawes are bloody and cruell their executions are more cruell In the time of Charles the emperor the fift of that name it is found in f Meteran de Belgicis tumultibus record That aboue fiftie thousand persons were by sentence of iudges executed to death for the profession of their faith in the low countries In France as their owne stories report at one g Anno 1572. time thrée score thousand Christians without order of law were most shamefully massacred Circiter sexaginta hominum millia saith h Lib. 23. p. 508. Natalis Comes speaking of the massacre varijs in locis per illud tempus trucidata fuisse dicta sunt in Gallia And so extraordinary was the furie of papists that they spared neither age sexe nor qualitie Vel puberes vel impuberes saith i Ibid. p. 507. he trucidati sunt neque vllius sexus vel aetatis vel dignitatis habita est ratio Neither may wée thinke that they haue shewed lesse crueltie against Christians in Spaine Italie Germany England and other nations The Romish church hath died her garments in the blood of saints and the prelates haue shewed themselues leaders to the people in these barbarous executions Well therefore may that bée applied to them which a Lib. 2. con Parmen Optatus spoke of the cruell Donatistes Lacerati sunt viri tractatae sunt matronae infantes necati abacti partus ecce vestra ecclesia episcopis ducibus cruentis morsibus pasta est Men haue béene tormented women haue béene abused infants haue béene murdred women forced to loose their children behold your church is fedde with crueltie and your prelates haue béene captaines to the vulgar sort in their cruell executions 32. The catholike church neuer shewed more fauour to the Iewes and Infidels then to Christians that disliked the bishops of Rome The Christian emperors b L. hac valitura Cod. de Iudaeis Caelieolis excluded the Iewes from all gouernment and authoritie in the common-wealth and c Ibidem restreined their insolencies with diuers sharpe lawes The like course they d Cod. de Paganis sacrif templ tooke also with Pagans and Infidels shutting their temples and forbidding their sacrifices and Idolatries But the Romish synagogue doth indure the impieties of Iewes in the midst of Rome albeit they denie and blaspheme Christ Iesus tormenting and killing christians that shall but once offer to speake against the pope Likewise e Onuphr in Alexandro 6. Alexander the sixt receiued Turkes and Maranes into Rome being erpelled out of Spaine and the popes are content that their subiects shall trade with Turkes albeit they cannot endure any christian that shall mislike the popes authoritie 33. The true church of God neuer sought by forging and falsifying of mens writings and by lying and slandering to aduance Christes religion For truth is strong enough of it selfe and néedeth not to bée supported with falshood f Prouerb 12. and a Lying lips are an abomination to the Lord. False witnesses and slanderers in ancient time were so farre from beeing estéemed in the church that they were b excluded out of the church g Concil Agath c. 27. Concil Elâ—bert c. 73. 74. But the church of Rome perceiuing that she cannot otherwise preuaile goeth to worke by plaine forging and falsifying leauing nothing sound that once passeth her fingers h Canones apostolor constiutioneâ— Somewhat she commendeth vnder the name of the a apostles and many thinges vnder the name of ancient fathers There is no ancient father but she hath ascribed vnto him many children which were neuer begotten by him as the workes of Cyprian Origen Athanasius Hierome Augustine Chrysostome Gregory and others do plainely testifie For who séeth not how many vnlearned and vnsound treatises are dayly published vnder the names of ancient fathers Nay the Romanistes are much offended with Erasmus and other learned mens censures that haue gone about
contrary in diuers maine points to the doctrine of the apostles Seuenthly they do neither retaine vnion with Christ Iesus nor with the ancient Church nor among themselues Eightly their decretaline doctrine is neither sound nor holy nor hath any efficacie in it nor hath other fountain then the popes fancie Ninthly their legendary miracles and prophecies whereupon a great part of the credit of the Romish faith dependeth are nothing but lies and forgerie and those ofttimes very ridiculous Tenthly their strange nouelties and heresies haue béene by many both olde late writers reproued and condemned Lastly as the authours of it haue liued vnhappily and died miserably for the most part so those that haue gone about to restore true religion and to roote out Romish idolatrie and heresie haue for this onely cause felt Gods great fauour towardes them both in their liues and ends 44 The Church of Rome is also conuicted not to be the true Church by the confession of a Relect. doct princip cont 1. q. 5. Stapleton For if the true Church began at Hierusalem and is vniuersally dispersed and hath continued in all ages and hath a true succession of bishops from the apostles and disagreeth not about matters of faith nor dissenteth from the head of the church and which hath planted christian religion preserued the same throughout the world and hath kept the apostolike forme of gouernment and preuailed against all heresies and temptations keeping the rule of faith sound and intire and which also sheweth the true way of saluation and keepeth the scriptures sound and pure frō corruption and finally which holdeth the decrees of all generall councels as blundering Stapleton not only confesseth but after his most odious and tedious fashion with multitude of words goeth about to proue then is not the church of Rome that now is the true church of christ Iesus For to say that the church of Rome began at Hierusalem is as absurd as to say that Rome is Hierusalem or to affirm that Rome now is like to old Rome Our aduersarie should do vs great fauour to shew that the glorie and fulnesse of power that the pope challengeth together with his cardinals dumbe bishops masse-priests idle monks lying fryars and all the popes decretals and ceremonies are come from Hierusalem He may doe also well to proue that the latter scholasticall and decretaline doctrine was vniuersally receiued throughout the world either in the apostles times or in the times of the ancient Fathers of the Church The rocke of succession vpon which they build so huge conclusions we haue shewed to be nothing but a banke of sand We haue shewed also that their doctrine is not only diuers but contrarie to the doctrine of Christ the head of the Church and of his apostles And how great contentions haue béene in the Romish church not onely the schismes and warres betwixt popes and princes but also the differences about all points of religion which is apparant both in the disputes of schoolmen and also in the writings of Bellarmine and his consorts do declare That the Romanists haue corrupted the faith not onely with nouelties but also with diuers heresies and haue changed both the ancient forme of apostolike gouernement and also the principles and grounds of faith established both by Fathers and councels and by the apostles themselues and haue yéelded to heresies and béene ouercome of the gates of hell I thinke no man can doubt that readeth this discourse and compareth the late procéedings of the Romish church to the rule deliuered vnto vs by Christ Iesus 45 Finally the testimony of a In his motiues Bristow doth vtterly ouerthrow the Church of Rome and declareth it not to be the true church For he commendeth that for the true church that is catholike and apostolike and which abhorreth all nouelties and heresies and idolatrie and whose doctrine is confirmed by scriptures most certaine traditions councels fathers and practise of the ancient church and which teacheth the narrow way and maketh subiects obedient and hath infallible iudges and is sure to continue But the Romish church is neither catholike nor apostolike neither doth it abhorre either heresie or idolatrie nor shun profane nouelties The doctrine of that church hath neither ground of scripture ancient councels nor fathers neither can the Romish doctors bring any certaine proofe of their traditions It teacheth a broad way and maketh rebellious subiects In iudgemēt it hath no other certaintie then the popes determination Finally already that tower of Babel which is built so high doth begin to totter and as we trust cānot long stand Further he saith that euerie church that is risen after the first planting of religion and gone out of the catholike church and from the apostolike doctrine and is not the communion of saintes nor euer visible and lastly that is not the teacher of all diuine truth and the vndoubted mother of Christs children is not the true church of Christ But the Church of Rome as it is now visible in the pope and cardinals and officers of the popes chamber in popish prelates sacrificing priests monkes friers and nunnes and their officers and adherents rose out of the earth long after the apostles times and went out of the catholike apostolike church and hath for the popes quarrell opposed it selfe against Christ and his true doctrine The same is also departed from the ancient faith and is no more to bée tearmed Christs Church which is a communion of saints linked together in the profession of Christs true faith but rather the combination of antichrist and the synagogue of Satan Such a church as is now to be séene at Rome and in the prouinces adhering to it was not visible many ages after Christ neither was any such church for a long time extant in the world neither when the same began to shew her selfe in great ruffe did she either teach all truth or refuse all heresie false doctrine or beare or bring forth children to Christ but to antichrist And therfore we may safely conclude that the Romish church of these times is the synagogue of Satan and not the true church of Christ Iesus The nature and propertie of the true and vnspotted spouse of Christ the inseparable qualities of true faith and such as truly professe the same and finally the confession and doctrine of the aduersaries themselues when they speake of the true church and true faith and true professours and matters incident vnto them in generall do declare it to be so CHAP. V. That no papists haue beene executed in England since her Maiesties comming to the crowne for meere matter of religion but for their treasons or other capitall offences HItherto wée haue spoken in the defence of our religion and Christian profession It resteth therefore nowe séeing our aduersary doth not onely calumniate our religion but our lawes also and gouernment that wée speake somwhat in defence of iustice especially so farre foorth as it
do practise against the prince and state and the tranquillitie of the countrey Christian religion doth not onely allow but also inioine princes and magistrates to punish them and roote them out And that euen the law of nature doth teach euery man planting in euery creature an instinct leading to his owne preseruation and allowing such things as are done for defence of our liues and such meanes as serue to that end Secondly the lawes of all nations do punish such as either consort themselues with forreine enimies or practise or imagine the death of the prince or séeke the destruction of the state By the lawes of q 25. Edward 3.2 Edward the third long since framed and alwaies executed in this kingdome it is adiudged high treason To compasse or imagine the death of the kinges or Queenes of this realme or to leuie warre against them or to be adherent to their enimies by which it is euident that those are to bée reputed traitors that commit any one of these fower points of treason viz. either That compasse or That imagine the Princes destruction or that Leuie warre against him or that Adhere to his enimies Which I woulde pray the Romish faction to obserue for that which shall be saide and prooued against them héereafter Within the compasse of these points also do they fall that shall either denie the prince to bée lawfully possessed of his crowne or else make him subiect to others beeing a soueraigne prince For it cannot bée imagined but that euery prince will defende his right and that hée cannot be depriued thereof without losse of his life or force of armes a L. 16. qui opem ff de furto ibidd Neither is it materiall whether in cases of this nature and practise of treason a man bée principall or accessarie or adherent For our lawes punish all alike as principals and déeme al adherents in treason to bée traitors Which is also allowed both by the lawes of the r Romaines and the Å¿ 11. q. 3. c. qui consentit extra de homicidio c. sicut dignum Canons of the Romish synagogue Ad L. Iuliam maiest l. 1. Neither may we thinke that these lawes are proper and peculiar to our nation t The lawes of the Romaines do hold him culpable of high treason That shall attempt against the state or against him that hath souereign authority or that shal raise sedition or stir vp enemies against the state or that shall giue counsell or send letters or messengers to publike enemies Likewise do they iudge of a Ibid. l. quiue him That shall run to the enemie or b Ibid. l. cuiusque Shall take an oath against the state or assist publike enemies with any meanes or make enemies of friends or enter into any faction against the state or receiue or giue an oath or note of faction The words of this last c L. Quisquis Cod. ad leg Iuliauâ— maiestatis law are Qui scelestam inâ—erit factionem aut factionis ipsius susceperit sacramentum vel dederit In ancient times those that fled to enemies béeing taken againe d L. is qui. ff de re milit Were throwne to wild beastes to be torne in peeces Those that reuealed the secrets of the state were likewise executed as traytors Transfugae ad hostes saith the e L. si quis §. transfugae ff de poenis law Aut secretorum nostrorum renuntiatores aut viui exurantur aut furca suspendantur Qui malo consilio saith f L. postliminium §. transfugae ff de cap. postlimi Paulus the lawyer proditoris animo patriam dereliquit hostium numero habendus est Where note I pray you that he accounteth them not onely bad subiectes but also publike enimies The later Romaine emperors do declare them g Extr. feud qui sunt rebelles To be rebels and disloyall traitors which either openly or couertly do the workes of rebels or practise against the prosperitie of the state And that is the common opinion of all lawyers They commit treason as saith h Lib. 3. consil 105. Socinus the yonger and i Consil 456. Alciat Qui faciunt tractatum contra personam domini or Qui tractatum faciunt contra statum principis vel reip as saith Bald. consil 58. seq lib. 1. Alexand. consil 13. lib. 6. Iason consil 86. lib. 3. Or Qui cum hostibus principis pacem amicitiam contraxerunt as saith De cius consil 604. 605. Or Qui reuelarunt secreta principis as is determined by Mars cons 1. All which pointes I must likewise pray our factious papists and popish proctors to remember And how it is a vaine matter to pretend their cacolike religion if they haue made any packe against the prince or state or had intelligence of any such matter or haue plotted with the pope or Spaniard for to make warres against the prince or state or haue had any deseigne to alienate the subiects mindes from the prince or to stir rebellion or else haue giuen counsell or assistance in any such plot or confederated or adioyned themselues to such practisers or adhered to them or reléeued them or haue themselues fled and contracted friendship or receiued pension or mainteinance from forreine enemies or bound themselues by oth or signall to theÌ„ or impugned the princes title or right or refused to assist her right or haue made any compact packe conspiracy or tractation to any such purpose or haue attempted any action tending that way The Spanish lawes likewise are verie seuere against such as attempt against the king or state or consent thereunto by déede word or counsell or make any insurrection against the king or state and that either within Spaine or without or that shall ioyne themselues with the kings enimies or aide theÌ„ in any sort All such king Alfonsus the 9. adiudged traitors and vnwoorthie to liue or sée the countrey against which they practise Que ninguno no sea osado saith a El fuero real tit de la guarda del rey hée por fecho ni por dicho ni por consejo de yr contra el rey ni contra susenÌ„orio ni hazer allevamiento ni bollicio contra el ni contra su reyno en su tierra ni fuera su tierra ni de pararse contra sus enemigos ni dar les armas ni otra ayuda ninguna por ninguna manera e qualquier persona que estas cosas o alguna dellas fiziere o ensayare de las fazer muera por ello è no sea dexado bivir The Spanish Ibidem tit 2. 4. lawes also inflict great penalties vpon such as shal either speak euill of the prince or refuse to assist him or to obey his commandements If then they take exceptions against our lawes yet may not the popes adherents refuse to be iudged by the lawes of them to whom they séem to runne for succour
same appéereth by their owne confessions actions and procéedings Campian and his consorts béeing demanded Whether they tooke the Queene to be lawfull Queene notwithstanding the popes sentence of excommunication and per consequent whether Sanders and Bristow and such as teach otherwise taught soundly they refused to answere directly and woulde neither acknowledge her to bée their lawfull Quéene the popes sentence being in force nor condemne that traitorous doctrine Nor woulde they directly say That they woulde take the Queenes part if any by the popes commandement and authoritie should come to fight against her Nay contrariwise they séemed to like and allow the popes proceeding and condemne her Maiesties title If then such as by lawe refuse contumaciously to answere are to bee condemned as confessing the article and that both by the a Laetate §. qui tacent ff de interrog actio l. 2. §. quod obseruari Cod. de Iuram Calum ibidd ciuill law and by the b C. si post praestitū de confess in 6. gloss ibid. canons then are these fellowes to bée reputed as traitors and enimies to her Maiestie Beside that they haue brought with them certaine c Resolut casuum nationis Anglicanae cases of conscience in which all priestes are instructed and which they generally holde And therein first it is resolued d Cap. 1. cas 1. That she is an heretike and no lawfull Queene and that her Iudges and officers are not lawfull Iudges to interrogate them Further being e Cap. 3. cas vlt. demanded Whether they take her to bee their lawfull Queene and whether the pope hath authoritie to depose her and whether she be a schismatike or heretike they are taught to answere That shee is lawfull Queene for that the Bull of Pius the fift might percase not bee pronounced with all formalities requisite and to elude the other questions but not to speake directly Further in a certaine search of a house where Dauid Engleby a priest was taken these f They are recorded in the memorials of the councell of Yorke resolutions were founde first That the Queene before the popes Bull was not lawfull Queene That cacolikes are not to defend her or fight for her if any come to execute the popes bul That It is lawful to take armes against her yea to do what they please with her if they be sure to obtaine victorie And shall such vipers be suffered in a state that thus treasonably talke of the prince Assuredly if all do not speake so grossely yet all these conclusions flowe of the popes doctrine in this case of deposing of princes In the foresaide resolutions it is flatly resolued that it is lawfull to kill the Quéene but say the priestes Rebus vt nunc constitutis multo satius esset ne loqui quidem ea de re The second is prooued by their earnest solicitations from time to time to bring in the Spaniard and themselues I thinke will not denie but that they séeke that the pope may haue soueraigne gouernment in all ecclesiasticall causes at the least The erection of the English Seminaries in Spaine and other places was made for no other ende Neither hath Parsons and the Iesuites busied themselues of long time about any other purpose more then to preferre the Spanish title His commendation also of Spaniardes and his mediation for peace with them in his former treatise doth flowe from no other cause This is the cause also why the Seminary men that come out of Spaine into England do distribute certaine graines and tokens of faction as a certaine g In his allegations against Iesuites priest chargeth them Now then if wée will but consider the premisses which not onely by histories experience and our owne knowledge but also by the aduersaries confessions to bée shewed vnder their handes for the most part may bée verified wée may well woonder how it commeth to passe that such traytors are suffered but we cannot by any meanes doubt but that they are traytors and that in the highest degrée Neither can any excuse himselfe and say That it is no treason to bring in graines or medals or to bee a priest made by the popes faction or to reconcile men to the church and to commit such like matters as later lawes haue made treason For albeit these thinges howsoeuer they are to bée censured simply of themselues are not treason yet if graines and beads and such like toyes bée notes of a faction opposite to the state then is it treason by all lawes to haue them that condemne notes of faction That they are notes of faction it is apparant by those that are brought out of Spaine to distribute to such as like the Infantaes title It is also apparent by the wordes of a h Cap. 1. cas 2. resolut cas nation Anglic. resolution in a case of conscience among them Haec grana metalla benedicta multum conferre possunt ad afficiendo◠populos erga apostolicam sedem say the resoluers that is Allen and Parsons Againe to be a priest or false prophet simply in it selfe is not treason but by priesthood to vnite himselfe to a publike enimie and to make himselfe thereby of a faction against the state is and alwaies was to bée condemned as treason Thirdly to bée reconciled to the church is no treason but to be reconciled to the pope to take his side that by armes and practises seeketh to ouerthrow the state cannot be estéemed otherwise then as treason as may also appéere by the arrest giuen by the Court of Parliament of Paris against the Iesuites For albeit the same misliked not the order simplie yet because it was iudged a faction opposite against the prince and state the whole order of Iesuites was expulsed out of France Some also may pretend that it is a point of religion to obey the pope which notwithstanding is a matter vtterly false For in ancient time neither did Bishops attempt to depose Princes nor did Christians beleeue they had any such power Nay as Sigebertus Gemblacensis testifieth it was holden flat heresie which now the Iesuites hold and teach as a point of their religion But were it religion to obey the pope yet can it not be religion to rebell against Princes to depose them to murther them to adhere to forrein enimies that séeke the trouble of the state as doth the popish faction For p Breuiar Liberatij Syluerius a pope of Rome was condemned himselfe for packing with the Gothes against the Emperor and Abiathar and his consorts that q 3. Reg. c. 1. would haue made Adoniah king contrarie to Dauids intention were therefore r 3. Reg. 2. punished and hee deposed from his priesthood Finally to say Pater noster and to make crosses is not simply euill but to say Pater noster to worke a coniuration or to make a crosse to that purpose is an act of superstition So to obey a good Bishop in it selfe is
not euill but to do it to worke sedition or rebellion is treason much more to obey wicked popes to wicked purposes All those therefore that adhere to this faction let them beware their actions come not to examination least they engage themselues too far and be found guiltie of high treason seeing the priests and others that worke in the popes businesse by many lawes are declared to be plaine traytors Martyres certes they cannot be estéemed vnlesse treason be religion and falshood truth and Antichrist be to be receiued for Christ Iesus For the Church of God holdeth them for Martyres that died for the profession and testimonie of Christ Iesus But such of the popish faction as haue béene executed in England died for mayntenance of the popes faction and his tyrannie taking on him to take away the crowne from lawfull Princes and séeking by armes and treason to murther them and all loyally affected to them And this is most apparantly approued by the enditements framed against them by the depositions of witnesses and the whole forme of their triall iudgement and execution As for points of faith they were not once mentioned in all the processe made against them neither was euer any papist among vs troubled for his leude opinion concerning the masse or any other point of Romish superstition True Martyres suffred for the truth wrongfully and therfore deserued commendation That is thanke-woorthy saith saint Å¿ 1. Pet. 2. Peter if a man for conscience toward God endure griefe suffering wrongfully These suffer not for their conscience vnlesse they make the popes will the rule of their conscience Neither are they punished wrongfully And therefore if any estéeme them Martyres they doe them great wrong For as r Epist 68. Augustine saith of the Donatistes viuebant vt latrones honorabantur vt Martyres so may we say of these popish Martyres they are called Martyres but are verie rebels and traytors They are also like Alexander the hereticke of whom Eusebius Å¿ Lib. 5. eccles hist. c. 17. saith he liued by robberie and was executed for villanie and yet was honoured by those of his sect as a Martyre True Martyres haue charitie For without it furious and Iebusitical zeale to promote the popes cause auayleth nothing If I giue my bodie to be burned saith the t 1 Cor. 13. apostle and haue not loue it profiteth nothing Now what charitie had they that were employed by publike enimies to the hurt and destruction of their liege Ladie and most déere countrey Charitie saith the u Ibidem apostle is patient gentle humble But these in their exile had no patience but by force and destruction of their countrey sought to returne they like fierce lions sought by conquest to subdue men to their opinions and dreame of nothing more then honour profit and authoritie Some of their owne companie tell that in â—nno 1588. they much contended about the lands and liuings of the nobilitie and clergie and that the Iebusites looked to rule all according to an olde prophesie found out forsooth by Parsons of rulers in long gownes Iesuiticall bonnets But since it hath béene told them that it is not good to fell the beares skin before he be killed and that Parsons is nothing but a false prophet It is said that Cottam an English Iesuite being condemned to die and séeing a great multitude of people round about him desirous to see what strange beast a Iebusite might be broke out into many bitter curses and x A discouerie of Campian and his consorts prayed God that he would send downe fire from heauen and consume them all And this is the gentlenesse and charitie of the Iesuites When Sixtus Quintus told the Iesuites that he wondred that none of their order was canonized for saints some y A discourse of a certaine priest aunswered that they sought honours in the Church triumphant and not in the militant meaning percase not to be beholding vnto him True Martyres are men of a peaceable disposition and no way desirous of tumults or troubles Si supra memoratos saith z Lib. 3. contr Parmen Optatus videri martyres vultis probate illos amasse pacem in qua prima sunt fundamenta martyrij aut dilexisse Deo placitam vnitatem aut habuisse cum fratribus vnitatem sine qua nullum vel nomine potest vel re esse martyrium Hée speaketh of the Donatistes but it fitteth well our popish pretended Martyres and their consorts that neither agrée with vs nor among themselues and are giuen to contention and séeme desirous of warres and hurlyburlyes and are the fire-brandes to rayse flames of contention in all the corners of Christendome as appéereth by their actions in England France Ireland Germanie the Low countries Swethland Poland Scotland and other places The Martyres of Christ Iesus die for the true faith and abide firme in his truth but the popish mastiues die for the popes pleasure and for defence of his most vniust and tyrannicall vsurpations and fight against Christ his Church Who then doth not maruell they should be accounted Martyres Cum Deo manere non possunt saith a De simplic pralat Cyprian qui esse in ecclesia Dei vnanimes noluerunt ardeant licèt flammis ignibus traditi obiecti bestijs animas suas ponant non erit illa fidei corona sed poena perfidiae Occidi talis potest coronari non potest If then these good fellowes haue forsaken the Church and linked themselues with enimies and traytors die they may for their treasons but as Martyres they cannot be crowned nay they cannot be estéemed Martyres No true martyr euer séemed more desirous of the applause and praise of men then of the good of Christes people Si ita martyrium fecerimus saith b In epist ad Galat. lib. 3. c. 5. Hierome vt nostras velimus ab hominibus reliquias venerari si opinionem vulgi sectantes intrepidi sanguinem fuderimus substantiam nostram vsque ad mendicitatem propriam dederimus huic operi non tam praemium quà m poena debetur perfidiae magis tormenta sunt quà m corona victoriae But the popish Martyres sought nothing more then their owne glorie and praise little caring for the good of Gods Church Nay while they sought to prefer the popes authoritie they sought to drawe vpon vs forrein enimies and to rayse sedition within the countrey It was not the fashion of Martyres in ancient time to renounce their kings and gouernors and not to acknowledge their authority Nay well they knew that Saint c Rom. 13. Paul taught them contrarie Omnis anima potestatibus sublimioribus subdita sit saith he Neither did they vse to set out most slandrous libels against men in authoritie or allow any such course Finally we doe not read that euer any godly Martyr did take armes against his prince or go about to depose him or murder him vpoÌ„ any bishops or other mans
coÌ„mandemeÌ„t But Campian his consorts did disclaime her Maiesties authority all priestes that come from Rome in their cases of conscience which they cannot denie d Resolutio casuum nationis Anglicanae hold her not for lawfull Queene They also themselues haue set out scandalous libels against men in authoritie and doe well like the sclandrous writings of Sanders Harpesfield Ribadineira Rishton Parsons Bristow and others When the armie of the king of Spaine was readie to come for England then was Parsons verie busie in printing pope Sixtus his scandalous declaration against the Quéene and Allens letters to the nobilitie and people of England and Ireland A e In an answere to a libel set out by Parsons friend of his doth also charge him that his finger was in the making and dispersing of it And yet diuers traytors that haue béene executed allowed this libell and other his scurrilous writings Nay I doe not finde that any of them misliked any thing that might disgrace her Maiestie or their countrey Finally the Earle of Northumberland and the two Nortons and diuers priests whom they f Bristowes motiues celebrate for Martyres tooke vp armes against their Prince and countrey and I thinke none of them either heretofore did or hereafter will mislike their doing therein Wherefore albeit the pope put them in his calendar for Martyres yet he must not be offended albeit the hangman put them in his bookes for rebels and traytors No Martyre of Christ Iesus did euer thinke it lawfull to breake his oath of allegeance to his Prince vpon any bishops warrant g In Chronic. Auentin annal 7. Sigisbertus Gemblacensis saith It is a pernitious heresie to beleeue that the pope can discharge subiects froÌ„ the bond of their oath and from their allegeance But these Martyres or rather churlish mastiues did not onely take themselues â—o be discharged from their allegeance and ioyned with forrein enimies but also persuaded as many as they could to ioyne with them No true Martyr of Christ Iesus did euer denie his name qualitie country kindred and prince altogether nor did martyrs dissemble their religion goe apparelled like Spadacins ruffians but these popish martyrs do al this together nay they are resolued by their a Resolutiones quorundam casuum nationis Anglicanae superiours that it is very lawful for theÌ„ so to do A.P. that is Allen and Parsons as I take it the case being put vtrum sacerdos possit habitum mutare comaÌ„ nutrire nomen patriam parentes negare do b Cap. 1. casus 1. answere thus potest nec videtur in ea re dubium Potest enim quis veritatem tacere c Ibidem in resolutione casus 1. c. 1. vel dissimulare c. The same good fellows a Resolutiones quorundam casuum nationis Anglicanae determine quòd simulatio est licita and that it is pious to vse simulation and proue it for that it is lawfull to lay ambuscadoes for enemies whereby it appeareth they take vs for enemies and would if they could entrap vs by their ambuscadoes and this if we looke not to it they haue fully purposed and resolued Concerning the Quéene they d Ibidem say shee is no lawfull Quéene Regina haeretica say they non est legitimè regina and againe non gerit se vt reginam sed exercet tyrannidem Finally they are commanded to account their country for no countrey and not to respect their parents if they be not of the Romish religion It was not the fashion of the martyrs of Christ his Church to vse equiuocations and to forsweare themselues both in iudgement and elsewhere but the Schoolemaisters of our popish priests and pretended martyrs teach them to do both Sciant say e Ibidem c. 3. cas 3. they se vti posse aequiuocationibus iurare sine peccato Now by equiuocations they meane promises and othes made not according to the meaning of the iudge but according to a hidden meaning of the partie that taketh the oath They f Ididem teach also that a priest is no more to regard an oath to the Queenes officers then if he should sweare to pyrates or robbers for safegard of his life Finally no heretikes nor miscreants can iustly be reputed martyrs as diuers examples and testimonies of fathers teach vs. The Donatists suffered death couragiously and so likewise did the heretikes called Euphemitae which for the multitude of their supposed martyrs g Epiphan haeres 80. would néeds be called Martyriani Yet did not the church otherwise account of them then leud heretikes and not martyrs as appeareth by the testimonie of Eusebius Augustine and other fathers before alleaged We reade also in histories that Turkes Tartars and Mores both fight and die most resolutely for the blasphemous opinions of Mahomet and how the Assassins that were a sect of desperate cutthrotes like the Iebusites that desperately would aduenture to dispatch whomsoeuer their Generall would command them to murther died oftentimes most constantly and this they accounted a speciall point of religion Yet in truth no man can estéeme them martyrs Why then should the rebels traitors and Assassins which haue béene employed in the Popes businesse and for his cause haue béene drawne into treason be accounted martyrs If because they are put in the popes kalendar it may be answered that it is Christ and not the pope the cause of religion and not of faction that maketh martyrs Neither is it materiall that grace hath béene offered to some that haue béene executed for treason if they would haue renounced the pope and his treacherous doctrine and faction For we do not desire the death of all that through simplicitie haue béene drawne into treason Nor may the aduersaries thinke that these fellowes were therefore onely punished for religion but rather that they were obstinate traitors that like the Assassins made it a point of religion vpon the popes warrant to take armes and to practise against lawfull Magistrats and to murther them which indéede is treason To offer them life therefore if they would renounce the popes faction was thought a meanes fit to trie them whether they were setled in their trecherous resolutions or els would become honest men as diuers of them renouncing the pope haue done and not to examine them or punish them for religion which was neuer called in question in all the proceeding against them The Conclusion of the former Treatise IF then papists hold singular opinions and not the true catholike faith then are they deceiuers and cacolykes and woluish teachers and no true Catholikes or Christians and thou art carefully to beware of them to embrace that faith which is truly Catholike which vnlesse thou beleeue firmely thou canst not be saued as saith a In symbolo Athanasius It is impossible for Christians saith b In Numer homil 26. Origen to be saued without faith whether they seeme perfect or weak
haue wholy and almost soly procéeded If wée looke not to them assuredly they will not spare vs. All true Englishmen are to defende their countrey their wiues and children from forreine enimies which these vnnaturall rinegate Iebusites and priestes haue sought to bring vpon vs as the practises of Allen Parsons Englefield and others do declare and some priestes more honester then the rest confesse and séeme to mislike But séeing they like the popes authoritie and doctrine they do but dissemble when they séeme to mislike that which followeth necessarily of it as a conclusion vpon premisses All that possesse landes or goods haue reason to looke that they bée not diuided as spoiles either by publike enimies or seditious and mutinous mal-contents Let them therefore haue an eie to those whose comming is to maintaine an opposite faction and whose end is to execute the popes bull and to ouerthrow the gouernment which bringeth with it diuision spoile and confusion The reuerend Bishops and clergie especially are to oppose themselues not onely against their doctrine which through some mens securitie and the diligence and watchfulnesse of the enimie beginneth to take more roote and in more places then in times past but also against their trecherous practises The ouerthrow of religion and their death aboue all others is resolued as appéereth by the testimony of a certaine k In a treatise of causes why he did not submit himselfe to the Iesuites priest speaking of the determinations of the rebels and enimies anno 1588 if God had not crossed their deseignes He sheweth also that a certaine special note is made by one of their adherentes of all abbey landes and church liuings and in whose handes they are which is the spoile that our Iesuites gape and thirst after It is also a dangerous matter for lawyers when matters come to be diuided by force and not ordred by law and would quite ouerthrow all their practise It behooueth therefore the honorable Iudges and learned lawyers diligently to looke to these fellowes procéedings to prouide that matters be not brought from the barre in Westminster hall to a triall in open fielde from pleading of lawes to violence and blowes Neither haue you papists that fauour your holy father whom you know not and blindly condemne true religion which you vnderstand not cause to trust your Iesuits priests too farre For they for truth deliuer you heresie and superstition for religion and if you take not better héede will engage you so farre in practise and treason that you shall not bée able to winde out of their labyrinthes plots Their perswasions are like Pontike honie of which l Natural hist lib. 21. Pliny speaketh which albeit it be faire in shew yet by reason it is gathered vpon noysome vnholsome herbes flowers prooueth ranke poison So these false teachers with a smooth countenance do giue you verie swéete and hony words and make you beléeue that the Spaniardes are your swéete friendes and that it will bée honie moone with you if once you may get vp your masses your roodes your images your beades holy water and other trash But beware that your hony be not mixed with gall and poyson and that it prooue not Pontike or rather pontificall and papall hony and remember that I haue tolde you that to séeke by forreine force or domesticall sedition or practise against the prince or state to bring in your intended deuises is a matter of high treason and a matter most dangerous to your selues your houses associates and followers If then you will not giue ouer your ouerthwart course for the loue that euery natural Englishman beareth to his Prince and countrey nor for the inward detestation that euerie man ought to haue of treason and disturbation of lawes and gouernment yet may the danger that hangeth ouer your owne heads as well as ours mooue you to consider better of matters before you runne headlong into those attempts into which the popes agents would drawe you If you be taken packing the state standing as it doth you know you stand in bad termes And if you should prooue so strong that lawe cannot be executed against you yet may you not suppose to runne away with the spoyle without contradiction You must imagine that other mens swords will cut as well as yours and that the sway of authoritie and countenance of the magistrate commaunding for truth and iustice will alwaies be able to daunt the pride of rebels or malcontents The effects of ciuill dissension are alwaies lamentable to both sides and neuer hath rebellion yet had good successe Of your selues you may not thinke to preuaile being the weaker and worst side and if you bring in strangers first you shall make your selues odious to your owne nation next you shall be made the first spoyle both to friends and foes and in the ende must submit your selfe to those that obtaine the victorie and receiue that at the hands of others which now you possesse quietly by the benefit of her Maiesties gouernment Content your selfe therefore if you be wise with the fauour you enioy and intricate not your selues with those that séeke to trouble the peace of this state and to make you the instruments of their wicked and trecherous intentions Finally this generation of rebellious malcontents that séeke by forrein force to establish their authoritie and Romish religion ought generally to be hated of all true christians and true harted patriots and subiects Of Christians for their factious courses against religion contrarie to the practise of all truely religious and catholike Christians For neither did Christ establish his doctrine by force nor did Christians euer vse force or seeke to take crownes from Princes Of all true patriots for that they seeke to destroy their countrey and to giue it as a spoyle to the Spaniards as the practises of Allen and Paâ—sons and all their consorts doe declare Of all true subiects for that they seeke to depriue vs of so gracious a Princesse and to subiect the crowne to the pope that is a most wicked and cruell tyrant and the publike enimie of our religion and this state Parsons will percase denie this to be true and great reason he hath so to doe but we haue conuicted him and all his consorts and all the schollers of the trayterous seminaries combined with him and with the pope and Spaniard of so many treasons as no wordes nor protestations nor oathes will cleere them I doubt not therefore but the magistrate will muzzell the mouthes of these wolues and prouide that these traytors that are continually working mischiefe to the state be not any longer let loose to doe hurt It behooueth also all true Christians and loyall subiects to open their eies that they be not taken sléeping In time past men did not imagine that Allen Parsons Campian Holt Englefield and other Iebusites and priestes and their consorts and adherents had any other intention then to plant their popish and
religion and the state Let vs seaze these whelpes of wolues that if they be suffered to grow strong and multiply will deuoure vs. Let vs strangle this brood of vipers that séeke to destroy their mother that gaue them life I haue as you sée giuen euerie one of you warning Now he that heareth the sound of the trumpet and hath no care of himselfe when the sword commeth and taketh him away that mans blood shall be vpon his owne head as the prophet a Ezech. c. 33. Ezechiel saith I haue discharged my conscience it is your part to looke to the rest And I hope you wil giue your selues no rest vntill such time as order be taken with those that if they may haue their wils will trouble the rest and peace both of Church and state Laus Deo A BRIEFE REFVTATION OF A CERTAINE CALVMNIOVS relation of the conference passed betwixt the Lord of PLESSIS MARLI and I. PERON calling himselfe bishop of Eureux the fourth of May last sent from Rome into England and deuised by some idle Iesuite to the slaunder of that noble and vertuous Gentleman and of true religion which he professeth Therein also the relators cogging glosses and commentaries are examined and his petition is answered Prouerb 27. The wounds of a louer are better then the fraudulent kisses of an enemie Matth. 7. Hypocrita eijce primùm trahem de oculo tuo tunc videbis eijcere festucam de oculo fratris tui Imprinted at London by Arn. Hatfield 1600. The Preface to the Reader SCarcely had I finished the former discourses in answere of N. D. his Ward-word but there came to my handes a pamphlet of the same Authour and entitled A relation of the triall made before the king of France about some matters of religion c. made in disgrace not onely of the Lord of Plessis my honourable friend whom I loue but also of true religion which iointly with him I doe professe In his former treatise N. D. playeth the fencer here his maship playeth the scribe in Dolmans dialogue he professeth himselfe a statist His owne friendes charge him with Turkeied machiauelisme whereby it appeareth that among other parts he playeth now and then Machiauel or Mahomet In his discourses against the Lord of Leicester and the L. Treasurer late deceased and others he playeth the libeller And as one saith of Pasquin he is put to play all parts For as Pasquin taketh vpon him diuers persons and speaketh now like an Angell now like a diuell now like a king and presently like a begger now like a pope and eftsoones like a poore parasite now like a merchant and by and by like a man of warre yea and abhorreth not to play the part of a poet a curtisan or a Iebusite so our friend Robert Parsons transformeth himself into all shapes and playeth all parts saue the part of an honest man As a Plato in Ioue Plato saith in like case of one he turneth himselfe like to Proteus into all formes turning vp down without order 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He is also like to Empusa whom b. In ranis Aristophanes doth thus describe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. He saith that Empusa sheweth her self somtime like a great beast sometime like an oxe sometime like a mule sometime like a dog So likewise our aduersarie sometime barketh and fauneth like a dog sometime pusheth like an oxe sometime he hath no more vnderstanding then a mule But men of iudgement suppose that he is of nearest alliance to Pasquin and not vnlike him both in shape maners and language as his great practise skill in Pasquinadoes do declare Wherefore as before I haue encountred this furious fencer in his challenge made to Sir Fr. Hastings in the Wardword so here I purpose to meete with his turning deuises in this Relation sent from Rome to his consorts in England with a purpose to disgrace vs. neither do I meane to leaue him into what forme soeuer he shal turne himself a Horace Effugiet nunquam haec sceleratus vincula Proteus Vnlesse it would please God to giue him grace to turne from his wicked wayes and treasons to returne to himselfe and to a due consideration of his dutie You may thinke him a strange and variable fellow that taketh paines to signifie as farre as from Rome into England what had passed hard by our dores wherof we cannot chuse but haue more certaine and speedy intelligence then himselfe or others residing at Rome But such is his noble pleasure From a fencer and a Iesuite a great Rabbin of the Romish synagogue he is now turned into a base scribe and relator of Romish newes and beleeueth that his report wil be the rather receiued especially comming thus turned disguised from Rome which is the fountain from whence the popish sect receiue all their traditions It may be also that he hopeth to draw a great hand vpō vs by his triūphing relatiō cōcerning the trial passed betwixt the L. of Plessis the pretended B. of Eureux which in Rome was heard with great applause and well liked by his holy father But if he had better considered of the matter could haue imagined that his relatiō shold haue receiued opposition his collections answere I beleeue he would haue spared his labor or rather spent it in some other libelling discourse wherin his skil is greater then in disputing of religion For first no man can haue lesse reason to exclaime vpon falsifications corruptions of ancient authors then the popish sect Neither can it proue but a matter very dangerous to the pope to haue this point wel examined whose authoritie and doctrine doth for the most part depend vpon false legends forged acts of councels counterfeit writings set out vnder the name of fathers and notorious falsifications It will also be a meanes to detect the falshood of the Romish synagogue that long since by Petrarch was called Fucina d'inganni or the mint of falshood and iugling tricks of the whore of Babylon that is most famous for her illusions deceits and false dealings and finally the kingdom of antichrist that is so powerfull in prodigious a 2. Thess ◠lies and all deceiueablenesse of iniquitie Secondly it wil appeare by examination of particulars that the L. of Plessis was most vniustly charged with falsifications in his booke published against the masse and that Iames Peron pretended bishop of Eureux notwithstāding all his aduantages which the kings fauor and partialitie of the auditorie and other circumstances could affoord him was not able to iustifie his challenge Thirdly we will plainly proue that the popish sect haue gained nothing by this conference but shame confusion For if a Gentleman that maketh not profession of diuinitie were able in so vnequall termes to stand against so proud an aduersarie so mightily supported by the princes fauour
sound neither haue they omitted any one tricke of falsification that any falsarie could deuise which they haue not practised First falshood is committed in writings Neither is it materiall whether they be publike or priuate whether testamentarie or belonging to any other contract And as well is forgerie committed by concealing a true writing as by forging or vsing false writings Falsum committitur saith y De crimine falsi Hostiensis aliquando cum scriptura siue scribat quis falsum siue deleat verum vt res id est rei veritas non appareat Nec discrepat vtrum fit testamentum instrumentumue publicum vel priuatum c. Secondly it is committed by vsing and producing of false instruments and writings Vtens falso instrumento dicitur falsum committere l. maiorem Cod. de falsis Especially if they be vsed wittingly Barbat lib. 3. consil 54. Numer 16. seq Thirdly that z Gloss in l. ex cautione ff de pactis notarie that shall in a true instrument write any materiall point false or in a testament set downe a legacy to his owne aduantage is taken adiudged a falsarie l. 1. § fin ad l. Corn. de falsis Et l. senatusconsulto Cod. de his qui sibi ascrib Fourthly falshood is committed either by witnesses deposing falsely l. 1. ff de falsis c. 1. de crim falsi or else by suborning or producing false witnesses or vsing the depositions of false witnesses as is the common opinion of lawyers in l. 1. de falsis c. 1. de crim falsi Fiftly it may be committed in deliuering counterfect money or counterfect measure or in supposing or fathering children vpon parents to whom they belong not or in professing himselfe to be a souldiour or a clerke that is not and by diuers other meanes as the Doctors teach in gloss in c. in memoriam dist 19. in c. vera iustitia dist 41. and in other places All which falshoodes and forging deuises our aduersaries do most cunningly and frequently practise They conceale the Scriptures from Gods people and hide from vs the originalles of Origen Basil Chrysostome and other Greeke fathers They make their traditions equall to the written word of God and take away the cup from the communicants which is a seale of Gods eternall testament defacing and corrupting both the diuine Scriptures with Apocryphall writings wicked interpretations peruerse translations and diuers other deuises of thâ—ir forging wits and as much as in them lyeth falsifying the seales of Gods promises In the name of Basil Amphilochius Abdias Clement and diuers fathers they haue forged diuers false treatises and albeit we continually call vpon them to leaue these conterfect writings yet cease they not to vse them By forged donations published vnder the name of Emperours and Princes and by diuers decretall epistles falsely ascribed to the ancient bishops of Rome they chalenge to themselues large kingdomes and an vniuersall authoritie ouer the world Not onely themselues speake and write most shamefull vntruthes and that both in matters of faith and policie but also they vse the counterfect writings of others set out vnder the names of their predecessors as their whole disputes with vs do witnesse They doe also deliuer to vs counterfect doctrine of another stamp and alley then that of the apostles and ancient fathers and a false rule of faith adding their traditions and the popes determinations to the true rule and conioyning them to the canonicall Scriptures of which vnruly rule antiquitie neuer had notice Neither are they ashamed to father their owne bastards and bastardly deuises vpon Origen Cyprian Athanasius Ambrose Hierome Chrysostome Augustine Gregorie and other ancient holy men who if they were aliue would wonder how these misbegotten deuises came to be ascribed to them and would vtterly renounce them In their relations narrations histories and testifications published of late time they neither vse religion nor truth nor common honestie Caesar Baronius doth smoothly tell infinite lyes and fables Staphilus Cochleus Lindanus Surius Genebrard Bolsecus and such like lying mates care not what lyes or false tales they write so they may publish any thing that may redound to the sclander of the professors of the truth The like shamelesse course hath Sanders Rishton Ribadineira Parsons Allen and other traytors and enimies of this state taken to disgrace her maiestie and her noble progenitors and all that stand well affected to religion and their countrey Parsons hath set out false titles to peruert the right of succession to the crowne in his damnable discourse of titles Such witnesses as these the popes of Rome and their adherents haue both suborned and hired to speake all manner of sclandrous vntruthes against honest men And these are the witnesses which our aduersaries ordinarily produce and whose false depositions they vse supplying the rest with false and lying fables set out by themselues Are not they then notorious falsaries Finally our aduersaries take on them to be bishops and priestes and euerie begging and base fryer is bold to vsurpe pastorall function Nay the popes of Rome vsurpe not onely the authoritie of bishops hauing nothing but the bare name of bishops but also the authoritie and prerogatiues of Christ Iesus falsely appropriating that to themselues that is onely due to Christ Iesus The popes of Rome therefore and their agents consorts and adherents are notorious falsificators and haue surpassed all the world in fraud forgerie and falshood and that shall Parsons the relator or rather delator and false accuser of his brethren well perceiue if he dare encounter these obiections As for his obiections either against the Lord of Plessis or against the reuerend fathers bishop Iewell Peter Martyr master Foxe master Fulke they are most vaine and friuolous and the falsifications imputed vnto them most falsely charged vpon them as first shall be shewed in the first which is the principall subiect of our aduersaries relation and consequently as occasion serueth in the rest Chap. II. That the Lord of Plessis hath beene most vniustly charged with false allegations in his booke published against the Masse I Am not ignorant that the Lord of Plessis hath not onely acquited himselfe of the calumnious imputations of his aduersaries but also hath beene sufficiently iustified against al their obiections by other learned men in discourses published both in French and English Neither néedeth he any further defence of mine Yet séeing this relator would néedes be scribling into England such vaine obiections as haue béene already answered I thought it not amisse to aduertise thée briefly what hath passed in this cause of which either our relator is ignorant or els dissembleth after his Machiauelian fashion The first place which Peron his aduersary in the conference at Fontainbleau pretended to be falsified by the Lord of Plesâ—is in his treatise against the masse was drawne out of Scotus and therefore was he charged with falshood for that he saith that Scotus durst call
falsified and that himselfe found so many more as might double the foresaide number and doth offer to prooue them one by one to anie friend of master Foxes and so falling to multiplication he saith that if 60. be multiplied by a thousand and more according to the number of leaues of the booke there will fall out the number of 30000. falshoods and that master Foxes booke will exceede Iohn Sleidans in number of lyes But all this amounteth to nothing but vaine words When he commeth to his tryall he shall finde that neither the scholler nor the Rector is able to conuince master Foxe of falshood Which also may appéere by view of those leaues which he quoteth For therein master Foxe scarce quoteth any allegations but onely briefely noteth certaine absurd opinions held by papistes in which when Parsons shall come forth and speake de tracta persona he shall finde that master Foxe hath said truely and that those absurdities which he noteth follow indeed of popish doctrine If then those leaues where our aduersarie supposeth most falshood will be iustified against the calumniations of the rector of the English seminarie of traytors and all his disciples I beléeue his reckonings and accounts of falshoodes wiâ—l fall short at the time of the audit and that there will be twise so many found in Caesar Baronius and infinit more in the lying legends the stinke whereof is odious to al men of sound iudgement He taketh also exception against master Foxes calender as if he meant to canonize all there mentioned and chargeth him with other trickes and shifts But the calender was onely placed there to note the day of euerie mans triall and suffring and so far was he from shifting tricking that no man coulde deale more plainely as shall bee iustified against this Bragadoccio and his consorts come he foorth when he dare Nay the trickings and delusions of the whore of Babylon together with her bloodie cruelties which master Foxe hath layde open to the world shall yet be made more manifest if once they begin to quarrell Likewise we will bring forth so many lyes out of papisticall writers as shall make our aduersaries wearie of this argument Of Sleidan I néede not say much séeing he hath answered sufficiently for himselfe and ouerturned the cart loaded with lyes by his accusers against him Against master D. Fulke our accuser obiecteth nothing so that by rules of law this accuser is to be condemned of calumniation and D. Fulke to be discharged from further molestation And thus much may serue to shew the vanitie of our aduersaries crackes and bragges of the great mischiefe he meaneth to vs in conuincing vs as he hopeth of falsification For what should many words néede to answere so vaine a babler that albeit he accuse many and layeth to their charge a most heinous crime yet neither noteth nor prooueth any one point against them Beside that noting certaine places in master Foxe most ridiculously he would haue vs to answere before he obiect any thing or shew the points of falshood Which is a more abiurd course then that of Eureux against M. Plessis who of many places noted some and laide downe his reasons But this relator hath not his arguments yet framed So busie hée is about plotting some mischieuous deuise or treason CHAP. V. A briefe examination of the relators calumnious and vaine narration THe foundation of our answere béeing thus layd and the maine point of the aduersaries accusation concerning falsifications being cleared made firme against him I thought it not amisse to ioyne with him yet more closely and to examine the particulars of his narration For albeit the iustice of our cause and the vaine brags false dealing ridiculous cauillations of papists may sufficiently be discouered by that which already hath béene answered yet shal the same more exactly be prooued and discerned if we doe but lightly touch euery point of his pamphlet in order as it lyeth and as our lying aduersary hath couched it in his letters from Rome In the beginning of his aduertisements he yéeldeth two reasons that moued him to send the report of the conference passed in Fraunce so farre as from Rome into England The first was for that euery man vnderstood not the French tongue and few durst translate and diuulge such matters in English The second is that men might vnderstand the manner of the combate and true issue thereof and such things as passed therein from authenticall parties But these pretended reasons séeme to be full of ridiculous vanitie and voide of reason For albeit euerie man vnderstood not French yet might he either learne of others or himselfe reade the treatises published in English concerning that matter some time before the comming of this relation Againe it is a very ridiculous point to think that French matters are better vnderstood at Rome then in France or that we are like to haue better intelligence from Rome that as Petrarch called her is Fucina d'inganni e schola d'errori that is a forge of lyes and trecherous frauds and a schoole of errors and heresies and falshood then out of the place where these matters were executed which are héere reported Finally nothing can be deuised more absurd then to account Iames Peron his letters in his owne cause or the Popes Nuntioes letters in a matter that so néere touched the Pope to be authenticall or of any credit It is a common rule that no man is a sufficient witnesse in his owne cause And iust exceptions may be taken to al partial witnesses Wherefore to write froÌ„ Rome into England of French matters was a trick of foolerie to send the parties letters for authenticall testimonies was a ridiculous absurditie No it was no part of the relators intention either to haue truth knowne or authenticall narrations diuulged but rather with vaine reports lies sent from Rome that is now become a mistresse of lies to crosse and blemish truth and those that professe the same For which cause I haue also thought conuenient to entertaine the relator with this answer which I doubt not but Blackwel the archpresbyter or archtraitor and Walley the prouinciall of Iebusites in this countrey will send him a Fol. 2. 3. Afterward he goeth about to declare the qualities of the actors in this conference But it néeded not greatly For wée know the men farre better then he and that as the Lord of Plessis is a man of great worth and learning so Eureux is an apostate from religion and a vainglorious man He wrote once a booke of the insufficiency of the scriptures by which his learning was sufficientlie tryed and his ambitious humours discouered If he would write a litle thrée halfe peny pamphlet of the sufficiencie of the popes decretals he should highly deserue the popes fauor As for the relator he séemeth not well to know either of the parties where he saith that M. Plessis did write more cunningly and coueâ—tly then
others and is one of the head pillers of our religion setteth out Eureux as a singular rare fellow a Hercules new come from hell a patriarch of the popes side â—scourse of â—â—rence â—eâ— and one that hath endeuoured to conuert others For Eureux is no other then I haue before declared Neither hath he conuerted any to religion but rather peruerted them seeking like Cacus to draw beastes backward into his denne of popery and there to hide them in darknesse Contrariwise the Lord of Plessis hath vsed all plaine and honest dealing in his writings and is therefore we confesse much prised among vs. And yet not so as we make him a piller of our religion which is not built vpon humane meanes and writings but vpon the word of God Neither doe we make such reckoning of his booke written against the Masse as if our cause did stand vpon that booke or any other mans worke Howbeit such are the grounds of his booke that as yet neither Italian nor French Iebusite nor other could ouerthrow it Manie curres haue long barked against it diuers priests fryers iâ— their chaires and in wine-tauernes haue spoken their pleasure against it But yet it standeth firme against the malice of many aduersaries and with sound argument cannot be ouerthrowne nor shaken Hauing talked his pleasure of the parties our relator descendeth to discourse of the occasions of the conference but hée should much dissent from himselfe if he should tell truth For where he saith that after that diuers examining the booke of the Lord of Plessis had found many most egregious falsifications and had cried out against them in pulpit the king diuers noble men that were protestants as namely the duke of Bullion Rosni Desguieres and others began to call vpon the triall of M. Plessis his booke for that it seemed to touch all their honours and of their religion especially There is scarce any shadow of truth or honest dealing For first the charge of egregious falsifications and of thousands of falshoods shall neuer be prooued against M. Plessis his writings But if we list to examine the lying decretals of popes the fabulous legends of the synagogue of Rome the cogging commentaries of Caesar Baronius the iangling disputes of Bellarmine his consorts we shall easily find here that number of falsifications which the aduersaries séek other where Secondly it is a most shamelesse vntruth to say that either the king or any other saue the Lord of Plessis himselfe and the Duke of Bullion that exhibited his supplication to the king did desire any such triall For if the king had called vpon this triall what should M. Plessis haue néeded to employ all his friends to procure that he might haue an hearing And what reason had either Rosni or Desguieres to deale in a matter that pertained not to theÌ„ Thirdly it is a ridiculous conceit to thinke that al these noblemens honours stood vpon the credite of a booke that was written by another or that our religion could not stand without the support of this treatise though otherwise neuer so excellent But this is but a tricke of Parsons cunning to aduance the fame of his supposed victorie It is also a most manifest vntruth that the king did shew great indifferencie in iudgement betwixt both parties For the world knoweth this conference was nothing but a packe with the popes Nuntio for the aduancing of the popes credite and the disgrace of the Lord of Plessis that the king made him selfe partie in the disputation against him and shewed all grace â—o Eureux denying all meanes of indifferent triall to the Lord of Plessis Neither doth he obserue more religion in relating the manner and issue of the triall where he saith that the day being appointed for the conference M. Plessis seemed to shrinke and vse delayes and that at the length he appeared with foure or fiue ministers on his side The same may be answered to Eureux his vainglorious letters who writeth that the victory of the combate betwixt the Lord of Plessis and him remained to the cacolyke church after many tergiuersations of M. Plessis and that sentence was prononced against him vpon euerie place and that those that came to assist him with one voyce condemned him Most falsly also doth the Popes Nuntio and another odde fellow write that M. Plessis was confounded in this combat and that those of the religion were more dismayed by the euill successe of this conference then if they had lost a battel of forty thousaÌ„d men Matters certes vntrue and very improbable For if M. Plessis had either shrunke or vsed any tergiuersatioÌ„ he would not so earnestly haue solicited this trial Nay albeit he perceiued the king to be made against him very plainly that the coÌ„ditions of the conference were so vnequal for him that scarce any would haue yéelded to theÌ„ yet did he resolue to procéed shut his eies against all difficulties bearing himselfe bold vpon his owne innocencie and refusing to heare those that willed him either to desist or to obtaine more equall conditions of tryall b A discourse of the conference at Fontainebleau But whatsoeuer M. Plessis did true it is that the Sorbonistes hearing of this quarrell aduised the popes Nuntio to take a course that it might procéede no further The popes Nuntio also dealt with the king for the hindering of the conference neither would he be satisfied vntill he was resolued that it should so procéed that the disgrace should fall on M. Plessis his side Finally Eureux being challenged priuatly made a publike matter of it as being vnable to deale hand to hand with his aduersarie and could neuer be drawn to performe his challenge either in refuting the whole booke or shewing 500. falsifications to be contained in the booke All that were present also can witnesse that M. Plessis had neither fower nor fiue nor any one to speake in his cause being still vrged not onely by his aduersarie whose arguments he weyed not but also by the king against whom his purpose was not to make himselfe partie Finally to whom the victorie belonged may appéere by that which hath béene said that he was condemned both by his owne friends and by the iudges and that our side was so dismaide as is reported is vtterly vntrue as both the euents and effects shew and those that were present are readie to testifie After this our relator taketh paines to set downe first the challenges on each side and M. Plessis his reply Next the kings letters Iames Perons owne report and the Nuntioes and an others letter sent to Rome Out of which I maruell what he is able to gather for his owne aduantage or not rather to his disaduaÌ„tage For by Perons offer made to M. Plessis in his answere to his challenge it appéereth that he hath fayled in performing it By M. Plessis his reply we gather that he could not obtaine any indifferent tryall